tihvary of t:ht> theological ^mxmry
PRINCETON • NEW JERSEY
Donation of Samuel Aprnew of
Philadelphia, Pa. BX 8495 .W5 W37 1835 ]
Watson, Richard, 1781-1833. |^
The life of the Rev. John
Wesley I
I
Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2014
https://archive.org/details/lifeofrevjohnwes00wats_2
I
THE LIFE
OF THE
REV. JOHN WESLEY, A.M.,
SOMETIME FELLOW OF LINCOLN COLLEGE, OXFORD, AND
FOUNDER OF THE METHODIST SOCIETIES
BY RICHARD WATSON.
'Ej/ K6iroLS TjjeptcrcroTepMs. FOURTH EDITION.
LONDON :
PUBLISHED BY JOHN MASON, 14, CITY-ROAD,
AND SOLD AT 66, PATERNOSTER. ROW.
MDCCCXXXV.
ENTERED AT STATIONERS' HALL.
LONDON : Printed:by James Nichols, 46, Hoxton-Square.
ADVERTISEMENT.
Various Lives or Memoirs of the Founder ot Methodism have already been laid before the public. But it has been frequently remarked that such of these as contain the most approved accounts of Mr. Wesley have been carried out to a length which obstructs their circulation, by the intermixture of details comparatively uninteresting beyond the im- mediate circle of Wesleyan Methodism. The present Life, therefore, without any design to supersede larger publications, has been prepared with more special reference to general readers. But, as it is contracted within moderate limits chiefly by the ex- clusion of extraneous matter, it will, it is hoped, be found sufficiently comprehensive to give the reader an adequate view of the life, labours, and opinions of the eminent individual who is its subject ; and to afford the means of correcting the most material errors and misrepresentations which have had cur- rency respecting him. On several points the Author has had the advantage of . consulting unpublished papers, not known to preceding biographers, and which have enabled him to place some particulars in a more satisfactory light.
London, May 10, 1831.
A 2
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
Page.
Mr. Wesley's Parentage — Mrs. Susanna Wesley — Samuel Wesley, jun. — Mr. Wesley at School and College — Religious Impressions and Inquiries — Ordination — College Honours — Charles Wesley's early Life — Methodists at Oxford — Origin of the name 2Ie- thodist 1
II.
The Wesley s at Oxford — Their Eff'orts to do good — Oppo- sition— Correspondence with Mr. Wesley, sen. — Mr. Samuel Wesley, and Mrs. Wesley— Mr. John Wes- ley refuses to settle at Epworth — Remarks — Death of Mr. Wesley, sen. — The Wesleys engage to go out to Georgia — Letter of Mr. Gambold 14
IH.
The Wesleys on their Voyage — Intercourse with the Mo- ravians— Conduct, Troubles, and Sufferings in Geor- gia— Affair of Miss Hopkey — Mr. Wesley returns to England , 34
IV.
Mr. Wesley s Review of his Religious Experience — Trou- ble of Mind — Interview ivith Peter Bohlsr — Receives the Doctrine of Justif cation by Faith — Preaches it — Mr. Charles Wesley's Religious Experience — Re- marks 47
V.
Stale of Religion in the Nation — Mr. Wesley's visit to Germany — Return to England — His Labours in London — Meets with Mr. Whitefield — Dr. Wood- ward's Societies — Mr. Charles Wesley's Labours — Field Preaching — Remarks 63
vi
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER VI.
E feet of the Labours of Messrs. Wesley and Mr. White- field at Kingswood — Mr. Wesley at Bath — Statement of his doctrinal Views — Separates from the Mora- vians in London — Formation of the Methodist Society — Mr. Wesley's Mother — Correspondence between Mr. John and Mr. Samuel Wesley on extraordinary Emotions, and the Doctrine of Assurance — Remarks — Enthusiasm — Divine Influence — Difference between Mr. Wesley and Mr. Whitefleld — Their Reconcilia- tion— Mr. Maxfleld—Mr. Wesley's Defence of his calling out Preachers to assist him in] his Work —
Remarks
VII,
Persecution in London — Institution of Classes — Mr. Wes- ley charged with being a Papist — His Labours in Yorkshire, Northumberland, and Lincolnshire — Death of Mrs. Susanna Wesley — Labours and Per- secutions of Mr. Charles Wesley in Staffordshire and Yorkshire — Increase of the Societies — Mr. Wes- ley's Danger and Escape at Wednesbury — His first Visit to Cornwall — Riots in Staffordshire — Preaches for the last time before the University of Oxford — Correspondence with the Rev. J. Erskine — His Ser- mon on A Catholic Spirit" — First Conference held — Remarks
VIII.
Mr. Charles Wesley's Labours in Cornwall, Kent, Staf- fordshire, and the North of England — Persecution at Devizes — Remarks — Mr. Wesley at Newcastle — His Statement of the Case between the Clergy and the Methodists — Remarks — Labours in Lincolnshire, Sfc. — Persecutions in Cornwall — Count Zinzendorf — Dr. Doddridge — Mr. Wesley a Writer of Tracts — His Sentiments on Church Government—Extracts from the Minutes of the early Conferences — Remarks — Mr. Wesley' s Labours in different parts of the King- dom— His zeal to diffuse useful Knowledge — Mobs in Devonshire — Visits Ireland — Succeeded there by his Brother— Persecutions in Dublin
CONTENTS.
Vll
CHAPTER IX.
Page.
Labours of the Preachers — Doctrinal Conversations of the Conferences — Justif cation — Repentance — Faith — Assurance — Remarks — Fruits of Justifying Faith — Sanctif cation — Witness of the Spirit — Remarks — Spirit in which Mr. Wesley sought Truth — Mis- cellaneous Extracts from the Minutes of the early Conferences — Notices of the Deaths of Preachers — Remarks ] 66
X.
Early List of Circuits — Mr. Charles Wesley in London — Earthquake there — Differences between Mr. Charles Wesley and the Preachers — Remarks — Respective Views of the Brothers — Mr. Wesley's Marriage — Mr. Perronet — Kingswood School — Remarks — Mr. Wesley visits Scotland — Letters — Sickness — Mr. WhitefieWs Letter to him in Anticipation of his Death — Mr. Wesley's Remarks on Books — His Ad- dress to the Clergy — Remarks — Hervey's Letters . . 209^
XI.
Methodism in America — Revivals of Religion — Remarks — Mr. Wesley's Labours — Notices of Books from his Journals — Minutes of the Conference of 1770 — Re- marks— Mr. Shirley's Circular — Mr. Wesley's " De- claration"— Controversy respecting the Minutes — Remarks — Increase of the Societies — Projects for the Management of the Connexion after Mr. Wesley's Death 232
XII.
Mr. Wesley's Sickness in Ireland — Letter to the Commis- sioners of Excise — Visit to the Isle of Man — Opening of City-road Chapel — '* Arminian Magazine" — Disputes in the Society at Bath — Mr. Wesley's Let- ter to a Nobleman — His Visit to Holland — *' Deed of Declaration " — Remarks 264
Vlll
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XIII.
Page.
State of the Societies in America — Ordination of Super- intendents and Elders for the American Societies — Remarks — Dr. Coke — Mr. Ashury — Mr. Charles Wesley's Remonstrances — Ordinations for Scotland — Remarks — Mr. Wesley's second Visit to Holland — His labours in England, Ireland, and the Norman Isles — Return to London — Remarks — Extract from a Sermon by Bishop Copleston — Mr. Wesley's Re- fections on the Progress of the Work, and on enter- ing his eighty-fifth year 280
XIV.
Death of Mr. Charles Wesley — His Character — His Hymns— Remarks — Mr. Montgomery's " Psalmist " — Anecdote of the Rev. Samuel Wesley, sen. — Mr. Wesley's continued Labours — Reflections on entering his eighty -eighth Year — Last Sickness — Death — Funeral— Epitaph — Sketches of his Character by different Writei^s
XV.
Mr. Wesley and the Church— Modern Methodism and the Church— Charges Refuted— Mr. Wesley's Writings — Extent of the Methodist Societies at his death, and at the present time — Conclusion
THE LIFE
OF
THE REV. JOHN WESLEY, A.M.
CHAPTER I.
Jorix and Charles "Wesley, the chief founders of that religious body now commonly kno\m by the name of the Wesleyan Methodists, were the sons of tlie Rev. Samuel Wesley, Rector of Epworth, in Lincolnshire.
Of this Clerg}Tnan, and his wife Mrs. Susanna Wes- ley, who was the daughter of the Rev. Dr. Anncsley, as well as of the ancestors of both, an interesting account will be found in Dr. Adam Clarke's " Memoirs of the Wesley Family," and in the " Life of Mr. John Wes- ley" by Dr. Whitehead, and the more recent one by Mr. Moore. They will be noticed here only so far as a general knowledge of their character may be necessary to assist our judgment as to the opinions and conduct of their more celebrated sons.
The Rector of Epworth, like his excellent wafe, had descended from parents distinguished for learning, piety, and Nonconformity. His father dying whilst he w^as young, he forsook the Dissenters at an early period of life ; and his conversion carried him into High Church principles, and political Toryism. He was not, how- ever, so rigid in the former as to prevent him from encouraging the early zeal of his sons, John and Charles, at Oxford, although it was even then somewhat irregu lar, when tried by the strictest rules of Church order
B
2
and custom ; and his Toryism, sufl&ciently higli in theory, was yet of that class which regarded the rights of the subject tenderly in practice. He refused flatter- ing overtures made by the adherents of James II., to induce him to support the measui'es of the Court, and wrote in favour of the Revolution of 1688; admiring it, probably, less in a political view, than as rescuing a Protestant Church from the dangerous influence of a Popish head. For this service, he was presented with the living of Epworth, in Lincolnshire, to which, a few years afterwards, was added that of "Wroote, in the same county.
He held the living of Epworth upwards of forty years, and was distinguished for the zeal and fidelity with which he discharged his parish duties. Of his talents and learning, his remaining works afford honourable evidence.
Mrs. Susanna Wesley, the mother of Mr. John Wes- ley, was, as might be expected from the eminent cha- racter of Dr. Samuel Annesley her father, educated with gi-eat care. Like her husband, she also, at an early period of life, renounced Nonconformity, and became a member of the established Church, after, as her biogra- phers tell us, she had read and mastered the whole controversy on the subject of separation ; of which, how- ever, great as were her natural and acquired talents, she must, at the age of thirteen years, have been a very imperfect judge. The serious habits impressed upon both by their education did not forsake them ; — " they feared God, and ^ATought righteousness but we may perhaps account for that obscurity in the views of each on several gi-eat points of evangelical religion, and espe- cially on justification by faith, and the offices of the Holv Spirit, which hung over their minds for many years, and indeed till towards the close of life, from this early change of their religious connexions. Their theo- logical reading, according to the fashion of the Church-
3
people of that day, was now directed rather to the writ- ings of those Divines of the English Church who were tinctured more or less with a Pelagianized Arminianism, than to the works of its founders ; of their successors, the Puritans ; or of those eminent men among the Non- conformists, whose views of discipline they had renounced. They had parted with Calvinism ; but, like many others, they renounced with it, for want of spiritual discrimina- tion, those truths which were as fully maintained in the theology of Arminius, and in that of their eminent son, who revived and more fully illustrated it, as in the wit- ings of the most judicious and spiritual Calvinistic Divines themselves. Taylor, Tillotson, and Bull, who became their oracles, were Arminians of a different class.
Tlie advantage of such a parentage to the Wesleys was great. From their earliest years they had an exam- ple, in the father, of all that could render a Clergyman respectable and influential ; and, in the mother, there was a sanctified ^\'isdom, a masculine understanding, and an acquired knowledge, which they regarded with just deference after they became men and scholars. The influence of a piety so steadfast and uniform, joined to such qualities, and softened by maternal tenderness, could scarcely fail to produce effect. The firm and manly character, the practical sense, the active and imwearied habits of the father, with the calm, reflecting, and stable qualities of the mother, were in particular inherited by Mr. John Wesley ; and in him were most happily blended. A large portion of the ecclesiastical principles and prejudices of the Rector of Epworth was also transmitted to his three sons ; but whilst Samuel and Charles retained them least impaired, in John, as we shall see, they sustained in future life considerable modifications.
Samuel, the eldest son, was bom in 1690, or 1691 ; John, in 1703; and Charles, in 1708.
B 2
4
Samuel "Wesley, junior, was educated at TV^estminster School ; and in IJH was elected to Christ Church, Oxford. He was eminent for his learning, and was an excellent poet, with great power of satire, and an ele- gant wit. He held a considerable rank among the literary men of the day, and finally settled as Head Master of the Free School of Tiverton, in Devonshire, where he died in 1739, in his forty-ninth year.
Mrs. Wesley was the instructress of her children in their early years. " I can find," says Dr. Whitehead, " no evidence that the boys were ever put to any school in the country ; their mother having a very bad opinion of the common methods of instructing and governing children." She was particularly led, it would seem, to interest herself in John, Avho, when he was about six 3'ears old, had a providential and singular escape firom being burned to death when the parsonage house was consumed.''- Tliere is a striking passage in one of her private meditations, which contains a reference to this event ; and indicates that she considered it as laying her under a special obligation " to be more particularly careful of the soul of a child whom God had so merci- fully provided for." The efi'ect of this special care on the part of the mother was, that, under the divine bless- ing, he became early serious ; for at the age of eight yeai's, he was admitted by his father to pai-take of the sacrament. In 1714, he was placed at the Charter House, " where he was noticed for his diligence, and progTess in learning."t " Here for his quietness, regu- larity, and application, he became a favourite with the master. Dr. Walker; and through life he retained so great a predilection for the place, that on his annual
* The memory of liis deliverance, on this occasion, is preserved in one of his early portraits, which has, below the head, the representa- tion of a house in flames, with the motto, " Is not this a brand plucked from the burning ? "
t "Whitehead's Life.
5
visit to London, lie made it a custom to walk through the scene of his boyhood. To most men, every year would render a pilgrimage of this kind more painful than the last ; but Wesley seems never to have looked back with melancholy upon the days that were gone ; earthly regrets of this kind could find no room in one who was continually pressing onward to the goal." TVhen he had attained his seventeenth year, he was elected to Christ Church, Oxford, " where he pursued his studies with great advantage, I believe under the direction of Dr. Wigan, a gentleman eminent for his classical knowledge. Mr. Wesley's natural temper in his youth was gay and sprightly, vdih a turn for wit and humour. When he was about twenty-one years of age ' he appeared,' as Mr. Badcock has observed, ' the very sensible and acute collegian ; a young fellow of the finest classical taste, of the most liberal and manly sen- timents.' t His perfect knowledge of the classics gave a smooth polish to his wit, and an air of superior ele- gance to all his compositions. He had already begun to amuse himself occasionally with ™ting verses, though most of his poetical pieces, at this period, were, I believe, either imitations or translations of the Latin. Some time in this year, however, he vmote an imitation of the sixty-fifth Psalm, which he sent to his father, who says, * I like your verses on the sixty-fifth Psalm ; and would not have you bury your talent.' " J
Some time after this, when purposing to take Deacon's orders, he Avas roused from the religious carelessness into which he had fallen at college, and applied himself diligently to the reading of divinity. This more thought- ful frame appears to have been indicated in his letters to his mother, with whom he kept up a regular coiTe- spondence ; for she replies, " The alteration of your temper has occasioned me much speculation. I, who
• Southey'ri Life. t We-stminster Magazine.
X Whitehead's Life.
6
am apt to be sanguine, lioj^e it may proceed from the operations of God's Holy Spirit, that, by taking off your relish for earthly enjoyments, he may prepare and dis- pose your mind for a more serious and close application to things of a more sublime and spiritual nature. If it be so, happy are you if you cherish those dispositions ; and now, in good earnest, resolve to make religion the business of your life ; for, after all, that is the one thing which, strictly speaking, is necessary : all things beside are comparatively little to the purposes of life. I hear- tily v.'ifih you would now enter upon a strict examination of yourself, that you may know whether you have a reasonable hope of salvation by Jesus Christ. If you have, the satisfaction of knowing it will abundantly reward your pains ; if you have not, you will find a more reasonable occasion for tears than can be met with in a tragedy. This matter deserv^es great consideration by all, but especially by those designed for the minis- try ; who ought, above all things, to make their own calling and election sure ; lest, after they have preached to others, they themselves should be cast away."
This excellent advice was not lost upon him ; and in- deed his mothers admirable letters were among the principal means, under God, of producing that still more decided change in his views which soon afterwards began to display itself. He was now about twenty-two years of age.
The practical books most read by him at this period^ which was probably employed as a course of preparation for holy orders, were, " The Christian's Pattern," by Thomas a Kempis ; and Bishop Taylor's " Rules of Holy Living and Dying ;" and his correspondence with his parents respecting these authors shows how carefully he was weighing their merits, and investigating their meaning, as regarding them in the light of spiritual instructers. The letters of his mother on the points offered to her consideration by her son. show, in many
7
respects, a deeply thinking and discriminating mind; but they are also in proof that both she and her hus- band had given up their acquaintance, if they ever had any, with works which might have been recommended as much more suitable to the state of their son's mind, and far superior as a directory to true Christianity. This to him would have been infinitely more important than discussing the peculiar views, and adjusting the proportion of excellency and defect, which may be found in such a writer as Kempis, whose " Christian's Pattern " is, where in reality excellent, a manual rather for him who is a Christian already, than for him who is seeking to become one.
A few things are, however, to be remarked in this cori'espondence which are of considerable interest, as showing the bearings of Mr. Wesley's views as to those truths of which he afterwards obtained a satisfactory con\dction, and then so clearly stated and defended.
The son, in writing to his mother on Bishop Taylor's book, states several particulars which Bishop Taylor makes necessary parts of humility and repentance ; one of which, in reference to humility, is, that " we must be sure, in some sense or other, to think ourselves the w^orst in every company where we come." And in treating of repentance, he says, " Whether God has forgiven us or no, we know not : therefore be sorrowful for ever haWng sinned." " I take the more notice of this last sentence," says Mr. Wesley, " because it seems to con- tradict his OT\Ti words in the next section, where he says, that by the Lord's supper all the members are united to one another, and to Christ the head. The Holy Ghost confers on us the graces necessary for, and our souls re- ceive the seeds of, an immortal nature. Now, surely these graces are not of so little force as that we cannot perceive whether we have them, or not : if we dwell in Christ, and Christ in us, which he will not do unless we are regenerate, certainly we must be sensible of it. If
we can never have any certainty of our being in a state of salvation, good reason it is that every moment should be spent, not in joy, but in fear and trembling ; and then undoubtedly, in this life, we are of all men most miserable. God deliver us from such a fearful expecta- tion as this ! Humility is, undoubtedly, necessary to salvation ; and if all these things are essential to humi- lity, who can be humble ? who can be saved ? "
The mother, in reply, suggests to him some good thoughts and useful distinctions on the subject of humi- lity : but omits to afford him any assistance on the point of the possibility of obtaining a comfortable persuasion of being in a state of salvation, through the influence of the Holy Spirit ; w^hich he already discerned to be the privilege of a real believer, though as yet he was greatly perplexed as to the means of attaining it. At this pe- riod too he makes the important distinction between assurance of present, and assurance oi future^ salvation ; by confounding w^hich, so many, from their objection to the Calvinistic notion of the infallible perseverance of the saints, have given up the doctrine of assurance altogether. " That we can never be so certain of the pardon of our sins, as to be assured they will never rise up against us, I firmly believe. We know that they will infallibly do so if ever we apostatize; and I am not satisfied what evi- dence there can be of our final perseverance, till we have finished our course. But lam persuaded we may know if we are now in a state of salvation, since that is expressly pro- mised in the holy Scriptures to our sincere endeavours ; and we are surely able to judge of our owti sincerity."
The latter part of this extract will, however, show how- much he had yet to learn as to "the way to the Father." Mrs. Wesley also corrects a defective definition of faith, which her son's letter had contained, in the follo\Adng sensible remarks ; which are just, as far 'as they go, but below the true scriptural standard, and the proper con- ception of that saving faith after which her son was in-
9
quiring: — " You are somewhat mistaken in your notions of faith. All faith is an assent, but all assent is not faith. Some tmths are self-evident, and we assent to them because they are so. Others, after a reguliu* and formal process of reason by way of deduction from some self-evident principle, gain our assent. This is not pro- perly faith, but science. Some again we assent to, not because they are self-evident, or because we have attained the knowledge of them in a regular method by a train of arguments, but because they have been revealed to us, either by God or man ; and these are the proper objects of faith. The true measure of faith is the authority of the revealer ; the weight of which always holds propor- tion to our conviction of his ability and integrity. Divine faith is an assent to whatever God has revealed to us, because he has revealed it."
Predestination was another subject touched upon in this interesting correspondence. Mr. Wesley was pro- bably led to it by his review of the Articles of the Church previous to his ordination ; and he thus expresses himself on this controverted subject : " What then shall I say of predestination ? An everlasting purpose of God to de- liver some from damnation, does, I suppose, exclude all from that deliverance who are not chosen. And if it was inevitably decreed from eternity, that such a deter- minate part of mankind should be saved, and none beside them, a vast majority of the world were only born to eternal death, ^Wthout so much as a possibility of avoid- ing it. How is this consistent with either the divine justice or mercy ? Is it merciful to ordain a creature to everlasting misery? Is it just to punish a man for crimes which he could not but commit ? That God should be the author of sin and injustice, which must, I think, be the consequence of maintaining this opinion, is a con- tradiction to the clearest ideas we have of the divine nature and perfections." *
* Whitehead's Life. B 5
10
From these views he "never departed ; and the terms he uses contain indeed the only rational statement of the whole question.
He was ordained Deacon in Septemher, 1725, and the year following was elected Fellow of Lincoln College. His previous seriousness had been the subject of much banter and ridicule, and appears to have been urged against him, in the election, by his opponents ; but his reputation for learning and diligence, and the excellence of his character, triumphed ; and, what was probably to Iiim the gi-eatest pleasure, he had the gi*atification of seeing the joy this event gave to his venerable parents, and which was emphatically expressed in their letters. Several specimens of his poetry, composed about this time, are given by his biographers, which show that, had he cultivated that department of literature, he would not have occupied an inferior place among the tasteful and elegant votaries of verse ; but he soon found more serious and more useful emplojonent.
He spent the summer after his election to the Fellow- ship with his parents, in Lincolnshire, and took that opportunity of conversing with them at large upon those serious topics which then fully occupied his mind. In September he returned to Oxford, and resumed his usual studies. " His literary character wa>s now esta- blished in the University ; he was acknowledged by all parties to be a man of talents,' and an excellent critic in the learned languages. His compositions were distin- guished by an elegant simplicity of style, and justness of thought, that strongly marked the excellence of his classical taste. His skill in logic, or the art of reasoning, was universally kno^vn and admired. The high opinion that was entertained of him in these respects was soon publicly expressed, by choosing him Greek Lecturer, and Moderator of the Classes, on the seventh of November ; though he had only been elected Fellow of the College in March, was little more than twenty-three years of age,
11
and had not proceeded Master of Arts." * He took this degree in February, 1727 ; became his father's Curate in August the same year; returned to Oxford in 1728, to obtain Priest's orders ; and paid another visit to Oxford in 1729 ; where, during his stay, he attended the meet- ings of a small society formed by his brother Charles, Mr. Morgan, and a few others, to assist each other in their studies, and to consult how to employ their time to the best advantage.
After about a month he returned to Epworth ; but upon Dr. Morley, the Rector of his college, requiring his residence, he quitted his father's curacy, and in Novem- ber again settled in Oxford. He now obtained pupils, and became tutor in the College ; presided as Moderator in the disputations six times a week ; and had the chief direction of a religious society. From this time he stood more prominently forward in his religious character, and in efforts to do good to others ; and began more fully to prove that " they that will live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution." It is, however, necessary to turn to the history of Mr. Charles Wesley, whose labours in the early periods of Methodism were inferior only to those of his brother.
Charles Wesley was, as above stated, five years younger than his brother John ; and was educated at Westminster School, under his eldest brother, Samuel, from whom he is said to have derived a still stronger tincture of High Church principles than was imbibed under the paternal roof. " When he had been some years at school, Mr. R. Wesley, a gentlemen of large fortune in Ireland, wTote to his father, and asked if he had any son named Charles ; if so, he would make him his heir. Accordingly, a gen- tleman in London brought money for his education seve- ral years. But one year another gentleman called, pro- bably Mr. Wesley himself, talked largely with him, and asked if he was willing to go with him to Ireland. Mr.
* Whitehead's Life.
12
Charles desired to write to his father, who answered im- mediately, and referred it to his own choice. He chose to stay ill England." * " Mr, John Wesley, in his ac- count of his brother, calls this a fair escape. The fact is more remarkable than he was aware of ; for the person who inherited the property intended for Charles Wesley, and who took the name of Wesley, or Wellesley, in con- sequence, was the first Earl of Mornington, grandfather of Marquis Wellesley and the Duke of Wellington." t
The lively disposition of Charles, although he pursued his studies diligently, and was unblamable in his conduct, repelled all those exhortations to a more strictly reli- gious course which John seriously urged upon him, after he was elected to Christ Church. During his brother s absence, as his father s Curate, his letters, however, be- came more grave ; and when Mr. John Wesley returned to Oxford, in November, 1729, " I found him," he ob- serves, " in great earnestness to save his soul." His o^vn account of himself is, that he lost his first year at College in diversions ; that the next he set himself to study; that diligence led him into serious thinking ; that he went to the weekly sacrament, persuading two or three students to accompany him ; and that he observed the method of study prescribed by the statutes of the Uni- versity. " This," says he, " gained me the harmless name of Methodist." J Thus it appears that Charles was the first
* Whiteliead's Life, vol. i., p. 98. f Soutliey's Life.
t From tlie name of an ancient sect of Physicians, say some of Mr. Wesley's biograpliers j but probably the wits of Oxford, who imposed the name, knew nothing of that sect of the middle ages. The Nonconformists were often called, in derision, Methodists ; and the name was probably transmitted from them ; or it might be given merely from the rigid adherence to method in study by Mr. Charles "Wesley. It is, however, somewhat worthy of notice, that before the times of Nonconformity, properly so called, we find Methodists men- tioned as one of the minor sects in conjunction with the Anabaptists ; for, as early as 1639, in a sermon preached at Lambeth, they are rated in good set style for their aversion to rhetorical sermons : " Where are now our Anabaptists, and plain pack-staff' Methodists, who esteem
13
modern Methodist, and that he in fact laid the founda- tions of the religious society which continues to be distin- guished hy that appellation. To this society Mr. John Wesley joined himself on his return to reside at Oxford; and by his influence and energy gave additional vigour to their exertions to promote their own spiritual improve- ment, and the good of others. The union of system and efficiency which this association presented well accorded with his practical and governing mind ; and, no doubt, under the leadings of a superior agency, of which he was unconscious, he was thus training himself to those habits of regular and influential exertion and enterprise which subsequently rendered him the instrument of a revival of religion throughout the land. Of the little society of which, by the mere force of his character, he thus became the head, Mr. Hervey, the author of the " Meditations," and the celebrated Whitefield, were members.
of all flowers of rhetoric in sermons no better than stinking weeds, and of all elegancies cf speech no better than profane spells ? " &c. Their fault in those days, it appears, was to prefer plain preaching ; no had compliment, though an undesigned one. The epithet used to describe them may also intimate that they were plain in dress and manners. At a later period, 1693, some of the A^onconformists, who had re- nounced the impxitation of Christ's righteousness in justification, ex- cept in the merit of it, and whose news were somewhat similar to those of the Wesleyan Methodists on the imputation of faith for right- eousness, were called by their brethren, the New Methodists. They were not, however, a sect, but were so denominated fi-om the New Method wliich they took in stating the doctrine of justification. Thus we have a Calvinistic pamphlet, under this date, written against "the principles of the New Methodists in the great point of justification,"
14
CHAPTER II.
The strictly religious profession which Mr. Wesley must now be considered as making at Oxford, — a profession so strongly marked as to become matter of public notice, and accompanied with so much zeal as to excite both ridicule and opposition, — requires to be carefully exa- mined. After all, he thought himself to be but " al- most," and not " altogether," a Christian, — a conclusion of a very perplexing kind to many who have set up themselves for better judges in this case than he him- self. From a similar cause, we have seen St. Paul all but reproved by some Divines for representing him- self as " the chief of sinners," at the time when he was " blameless " as to " the righteousness of the law ;" and, but for the courtesy due to an inspired man, he would, probably, in direct contradiction to his ovn\ words, have been pronounced the chief of saints ; although his heart remained a total stranger to humility and charity.
The Wesleys at Oxford were indeed not only in a higher but in an essentially different state of religious experience from that of Saul of Tarsus, notwithstanding his array of legal zeal and external virtue ; but if our views of personal religion must be taken from the Xew Testament, although as to men they were blameless and exemplary, yet, in respect to God, those internal changes had not taken place in them which it is the office of real Christianity to effect. They were, however, most sincere ; they were " faithful in that which is little,'' and God gave them " the true riches." They " sought God mth all their heart ; " and they ultimately found him, but in a vray which at that time "they knew not." The very ^vriters. Bishop Taylor and Mr. Law, who so powei-fiilly wrought upon their consciences, were among the most erring g-uides to that "peace of God which passeth all understanding," for which they sighed ; and
15
those celebrated Divines, excelled by none for genius and eloquence, who could draw the picture of a practi- cal piety so copious and exact in its external manifesta- tions, were unable to teach that mystic connexion of the branches with the vine, from which the only fruits that are of healthy growth and genuine flavour can pro- ceed. Both are too defective in their views of faith and of its object, the atonement of Christ, to be able to direct a penitent and troubled spirit into the way of salvation, and to show how all the principles and acts of truly Christian piety are sustained by a life of " faith in the Son of God." To this sulyject, however, Mr. Wes- ley's own account of himself will, subsequently, again call our attention.
Bishop Taylor s chapter on purity of intention first convinced Mr. AVesley of the necessity of being holy in heart, as well as regular in his outward conduct ; and ha\'ing, for the first time, formed an acquaintance "vvith a religious friend, " he began to alter the w^hole form of his conversation, and to set in earnest upon a new life." " He communicated every week. He watched against all sin, whether in word or deed, and began to aim at, and pray for, inward holiness ;" '• but still with a painful consciousness that he found not that which he so earn- estly sought. His en-or, at this period, was draT^^l from his theological guides just mentioned: he either con- founded sanctification ^vith justification, that is, a real ^Wth a relative change, or he regarded sanctification as a preparation for, and a condition of, justification. He had not yet learned the Apostle's doctrine, the gratui- tous justification of " the ungodly " when penitent, and upon the sole condition of believing in Christ ; nor that upon this there folloivs a "death" unto all inward and outward sin, so that he who is so justified can " no lon- ger continue therein." It is, however, deeply interesting to trace the progress of his mind through its agitations,
* Journal.
16
inquiries, hopes, and fears, until the moment when he found that steadfast peace which never afterwards for- sook him, but gave serenity to his countenance, and cheerfuhiess to his heart, to the last hour of a prolonged life.
The effects of the strong impression which had been made upon him by the practical writings of Taylor and Law promptly manifested themselves. The discipline he maintained as a tutor over his pupils was more strict than the University had been accustomed to witness ; and for this reason, that it was more deeply and com- prehensively conscientious. He regarded himself as responsible to God for exerting himself to his utmost, not only to promote their learning, but to regulate their moral habits, and to form their religious principles. Here his disciplinary habits had their first manifestation. He required them to rise very early ; he directed their reading, and controlled their general conduct, by rules to which he exacted entire obedience. This was not well taken by the friends of some ; but from others he received very grateful letters ; and several of his pupils themselves were not insensible of the obligations they owed to him, not only on a religious account, but for thus enabling them to reap the full advantages of that seat of learning, by restraining them from its dissipations.
The little society of Methodists, as they were called, began now to extend its operations. "When Mr. "Wes- ley joined them, they committed its management to him, and he has himself stated its original members : —
"In November, 1729, four young gentlemen of Ox- ford, Mr. John Wesley, Fellow of Lincoln College; Mr. Charles Wesley, Student of Christ Church ; Mr. Mor- gan, Commoner of Christ Church ; and Mr. Kirkman, of Merton College, began to spend some evenings in a week together, in reading chiefly the Greek Testament. The next year, two or three of Mr. John Wesley's pu- pils desired the liberty of meeting ^yiih them ; and after-
17
wards one of Mr. Charles "Wesley's pupils. It was in 1732 that Mr. Ingham, of Queen's College, and Mr. Broughton, of Exeter, were added to their number. To these, in April, was joined Mr. Clayton, of Brazen-nose, with two or three of his pupils. About the same time, Mr. James Hervey was permitted to meet with them, and afterwards Mr. Whitefield." *
Mr. Morgan led the way to their visiting the prison- -ers in the Oxford gaol, for the purpose of affording them religious instruction. They afterwards resolved to spend two or three hours a week in visiting and relieving the poor and the sick, generally, where the parish Minister did not object to it. This was, however, so novel a practice, and might be deemed by some so contrary to Church order, that Mr. Wesley consulted his father upon the point. Mr. Wesley, senior, answered the in- quiry in a noble letter, equally honourable to his feel- ings as a father and a Minister of Christ. They had his full sanction for prosecuting their pious labours ; he blessed God who had given him two sons together at Oxford, Avho had received grace and courage to turn the war against the world and the devil ; he bids them defy reproach, and animates them in God's name to go on in the path to which their Saviour had directed them. At the same time, he advises them to consult with the Chaplain of the prison, and to obtain the approbation of the Bishop. This high sanction was obtained ; but it was not sufficient to screen them from the rebukes of the gravely lukewarm, or the malignantly vicious. Sar- casm and serious opposition robbed them of one of their number, who had not fortitude to bear the shafts of ridicule, or to resist the persuasion of friends ; and the opposition being now headed by some persons of influ- ence, Mr. Wesley had again recourse, by letter, to his father's counsel. The answer deserves to be transcribed at length : —
* Journal.
18
" This day I received both yours, and this evening, in the course of our reading, I thought I found an an- swer that would be more proper than any I myself could dictate ; though, since it will not be easily translated, I send it in the original : IToAXyj [j.oi kuvxw^S «^7rep
TYi * Wliat would you be ? Would you be an-
gels? I question whether a mortal can arrive to a greater degree of perfection than steadily to do good ; and, for that very reason, patiently and meekly to suffer evil. For my part, on the present view of your actions and designs, my daily prayers are, that God would keep you humble ; and then I am sure that, if you continue ' to suffer for righteousness' sake,' though it but be in a lower degree, the Spirit of God and of glory shall, in some good measure, rest upon you. And you cannot but feel such a satisfaction in your own minds as you would not part with for all the world. Be never weary of well doing ; never look back, for you know the prize and the crown are before you; though I can scarce think so meanly of you as that you should be discou- raged with the ' crackling of thorns under a pot.' Be not high-minded, but fear. Preserve an equal temper of mind under whatever treatment you meet with, from a not very just or well-natured world. Bear no more sail than is necessary, but steer steady. The less you value yourselves for these unfashionable duties, (as there is no such thing as works of supererogation,) the more all good and wise men will value you, if they see your works are all of a piece ; or, which is infinitely more, He by M^hom actions and intentions are weighed will both accept, esteem, and reward you.
" I hear my son John has the honour of being styled the ' Father of the Holy Club ;' if it be so, I am sure I jnust be the grandfather of it ; and I need not say, that
• 2 Cor. vii. 4. " Great is my glorying of yoii. I am filled \^^tll comfort. I am exceeding joyful." — Authorized Version.
19
I liad rather any of my sons should be so dignified and distinguished than to have the title of His Holiness."*
Thus encouraged, they proceeded in their course with meekness and constancy ; to relieve the poor they sacri- ficed all the superfluities, and sometimes the conveni- ences, of life; and they redoubled their effbrts to produce religious impressions upon their college acquaintance, as well as upon the ignorant, the poor, and the sick. The apology for these pious and praiseworthy efforts, which, on the increase of the outcry made against them, Mr. Wesley published in the modest form of queries, amply indicates the low state of religious feeling in the University ; and we may well conclude with one of Mr. Wesley's biographers, that " a voluntary scheme of so much private and public good, such piety, with such beneficence, certainly merited a different return ; and, if the University in general, instead of ridiculing or persecuting them, had had the grace to imitate their example, it would have been much better both for the public and themselves."
Even their eldest brother Samuel added his seasona- ble exhortations to perseverance, in a short, but vigorous letter : — " I cannot say, I thought you always in every thing right ; but I must now say, rather than you and Charles should give over your whole course, especially what relates to the Castle, I would choose to follow either of you, nay, both of you, to your gi-aves. I can- not ad^dse you better than in the words I proposed for a motto to a pamphlet, StrjS"* sdpuio$ chg axiJ^My tvtt- TOjU-svof >caA« yo-p a^AyjxS dspsaQai ku) vixSiv. 'Stand thou steadfast as a beaten anvil ; for it is the part of a good champion to be flayed alive and to conquer.' " t
Sickness, and cowardly desertion arising from wea- riness of the cross, some time after this, reduced the number of this little society of zealous young men, and the brothers were left to stand almost alone ; but they
* Whitehead's Life. t Whitehead's Life.
20
still persevered with unabated zeal and diligence in tlieir attempts to do good, exhibiting a rare example of deci- sion, only to be accounted for by a preparing influence of God upon their hearts, thus training them up for still more arduous service. This it was which had implanted in them those admirable principles that are unreservedly laid open in a letter of Mr. John Wesley to his brother Samuel, who had begun to think that they were pushing the strictness of their personal piety too far : —
"1. As to the end of my being, I lay it do^^^l for a rule, that I cannot be too happy, or therefore too holy ; and thence infer that the more steadily I keep my eye upon the prize of our high calling, and the more of my thoughts, and words, and actions are directly pointed at the attainment of it, the better. 2. As to the instituted means of attaining it, I likewise lay it down for a rule, that I am to use them every time I may. 3. As to pru- dential means, I believe this rule holds of things indif- ferent in themselves : whatever I know to do me hurt, that to me is not indifi^erent, but resolutely to be ab- stained from : whatever I know to do me good, that to me is not indiff*erent, but resolutely to be embraced." *
Adverting to this charge of over strictness, and being "righteous overmuch," he also earnestly requests his mother to point out any instance in which she might judge, from their unreserved communications to her of every part of their conduct, that they were too super- stitious or enthusiastic on the one hand, or too remiss on the other. Some anxiety had indeed been created at home by the singularity of their proceedings, and the opposition they had roused at Oxford, which was, probably, the chief reason why the father extended his journey from London to Oxford at the close of the year 1731. He was, however, evidently satisfied with his personal observations and inquiries ; for on his * "S^Tiitehead's Life.
21
return to London he writes to Mrs. Wesley, that he had been well repaid for the expense and labour of his journey to Oxford, " by the shining piety of our two sons."
In the midst of all this zeal, devotcdness, and patience of reproach, when the eye of man could see nothing but a mature and vital Christianity, we are enabled to ascertain the state of Mr. Wesley's own heart as laid open by himself. Speaking of a time a little subse- quent to the decided impressions he had received from the reading of Bishop Taylors "Holy Living and Dying," and Mr. Law's " Serious Call," he says, " I was convinced more than ever, of the exceeding height and breadth and depth of the law of God. The light flowed in so mightily upon my soul, that every thing appeared in a new view. I cried to God for help, and resolved not to prolong the time of obeying him as I had never done before. And by my continued endeavour to keep his whole law, inward and outward, to the best of my power, I Avas persuaded that I should be accepted of him; and that I was even then in a state of salva- tion."
He was now manifestly seeking justification before God by efforts at a perfect obedience to his law ; nor was he then quite hopeless as to success. Some time afterwards, still clearly convinced as he had' been from the first that he was not in that state of mind, that settled enjo}Tnent of conscious peace with God, that love to him, delight in him, and filial access to him, which the New Testament describes as the privi- lege of a true believer, but still diligently persevering in the rigid practice of every discovered duty in the hope of seizing the great prize by this means, he became greatly surprised that he was so far from obtaining it. He was often dull and formal in the use of the ordi- nances, and was on that account thrown " into distress and perplexity, so that he seemed at a loss which way to
22
proceed to obtain the happiness and security he want- ed." The deep tone of feeling, and the earnestness of his inquiries, in the following passages from a letter to his mother, witten in 1732, present this state of his mind in a very affecting light. He then needed some one more fully instructed in the true doctrine of salva- tion, than even this excellent and intelligent " guide of his youth," to teach him to lay down the burden of his wounded and anxious spirit, in self-despair as to his own efforts, at the foot of the cross of Christ.
After mentioning Mr. Morgan, he observes : " One consideration is enough to make me assent to his and your judgment concerning the holy sacrament ; which is, that we cannot allow Christ's human nature to be present in it, without allowing either con- or tran-sub- stantiation. But that his Divinity is so united to us then, as he never is but to worthy receivers, I firmly believe ; though the manner of that union is utterly a mystery to me.
" That none but worthy receivers should find this effect, is not strange to me, when I observe how small effect many means of improvement have upon an unpre- pared mind. Mr. Morgan and my brother were affected, as they ought, by the observations you made on that glorious subject ; but, though my understanding ap- proved what was excellent, yet my heart did not feel it. Why was this, but because it was pre-engaged by those affections with which wisdom will not dwell ? Because the animal mind cannot relish those truths which are spiritually discerned. Yet I have those writ- ings which the good Spirit gave to that end ! I have many of those which he hath since assisted his servants to give us ; I have retirement to apply these to my own soul daily ; I have means both of public and private prayer ; and, above all, of partaking in that sacrament once a week. What shall I do to make all these bless- * Wliiteliead.
23
ings eflPectual ? to gain from them that mind wliich was I also in Christ Jesus ?
I " To all who give signs of their not being strangers ' to it, I propose this question, — and why not to you rather than any ? — Shall I quite break off my pursuit of all learning, but what immediately tends to practice ? I once desired to make a fair show in languages and philosophy ; but it is past ; there is a more excellent way ; and if I cannot attain to any progress in the one, [ without throwing up all thoughts of the other, why, fare I it well ; yet a little while, and we shall all be equal in I knowledge, if we are in virtue.
j " You say, you have renounced the world. And ! what have I been doing all this time ? What have I done ever since I was born ? Why, I have been plung- ing myself into it more and more. It is enough : awake thou that sleepest ! Is there not one Lord, one Spirit, one hope of our calling? one way of attaining that hope ? Then I am to renounce the w^orld as weU as you. That is the very thing I want to do : to draw off my affections from this world, and fix them on a better. But how ? What is the surest and the shortest way ? Is it not to be huml)le ? Surely this is a large step in the way. But the question recurs. How am I to do this ? To own the necessity of it, is not to be humble. In many things you have interceded for me and prevailed. Who knows but in this, too, you may be successful ? If you can spare me only that little part of Thursday evening which you formerly bestowed upon me in another man- ner, I doubt not but it would be as useful now, for correcting my heart, as it was then for forming my judgment.
" When I observe how fast life flies away, and how slow improvement comes, I think one can never be too much afraid of dpng before one has learned to live. I mean, even in the course of nature. For were I sure that ' the silver cord should not be violently loosed ; '
24
that ' tlie wheel ' shouki not he ' hroken at the cistern/ till it was quite worn away hy its ovm. motion ; yet what a time would this give me for such a work ! a moment to transact the business of eternity ! What are forty years in comparison of this ? So that were I sure, what never man yet was sure of, how little would it alter the case ! How justly still might I cry out,
* Downward I hasten to my destined place ; There none obtain thy aid, none sing thy praise ! Soon shall I lie in death's deep ocean drown'd ; Is mercy there, is sweet forgiveness found ? O save me yet, while on the brink I stand ; Rebuke these storms, and set me safe on land. O make my longings and thy mercy sure ! Thou art the God of power.' " •
It was not, therefore, as it has been hastily stated, that he first learned from the Moravians that he was not a true Christian. He had, at Oxford, a most pain-^ ful conviction that he was far below the evangelical standard. He had then, as this letter sufficiently shows, a large measure of " the spirit of bondage unto fear ; " and that after which his perplexed heart panted, was the "Spirit of adoption," by which he might "cry, Abba, Father."
During the summer of this year, 1732, Mr. Wesley visited London, where he formed an acquaintance with several respectable and pious persons. He also made two jom-neys to Ep worth. The latter of these was in order to meet the whole family, which had assembled, upon the father s request, once more before their final separation by death. These and other journeys he per- formed on foot, partly, no doubt, to avoid what he con- sidered needless expense, that he might, according to his mle, have the more to distribute in charity ; and partly to accustom himself to fatigue and hardship. " In these excursions, he constantly preached on the Lord's day ; so that he might noAv be called, in some degree,
* Whitehead's Life.
25
an itinerant Preacher." In tlie following year lie again ' visited Epworth, Manchester, and some other pkices ; but his occasional absence had a bad effect upon the still persecuted society at Oxford, whose members shrunk from the storm, and took the opportunity of his being away to shake off the strictness of the rules. The five- and-twenty communicants at St. Mary's, he informs his father, had shrunk to five. Still his courage was un- shaken, and he exerted himself the more, upon his return, to repair the loss. Towards the end of the year, his exertions of mind and body, with an excess of abste- miousness, greatly affected his liealth, and induced spit- ting of blood. His state was such as greatly to alarm his friends ; but the vigour of his constitution triumphed ; and this attack of disease served to impress him the more deeply with eternal things, and to give renewed ardour to his endeavours after universal holiness, and to his plans for the religious benefit of his fellow-crea- tures.
A considerable trial to his feelings now awaited him. The declining age of his father, who anxiously desired to provide for the spiritual wants of his parishioners in a suitable manner, joined with the wishes of the people of Epwortli, and the concerns of the family, for Avhicli no provision, it seems, had been made, induced him to "vvrite to his son, to make interest for the next presenta- tion to the living. Mr. Wesley, from his reluctance to leave Oxford, where he thought he should be far more useful, and where, according to his own convictions, he was placed in circumstances more conducive to his spi- ritual improvement, refused the proposal ; and the most urgent letters of the different branches of the family were insufficient to bend his resolution. His father wrote him a pathetic letter, in which every considera- tion was urged which might answer his objections, or move his feelings. His brother had addressed him in a sterner mood, urging that he was not at liberty to resolve c
26
against undertaking a cure of souls, to which he was solemnly pledged by his ordination ; and ridiculed his notion that he could not, so safely to himself, or so use- fully to others, take the charge of a parish Priest, as remain at Oxford. To all this he reiterates, that his ovm. holiness and usefulness could be promoted nowhere so effectually as in his present station ; that his retire- ment, his friends, and other advantages, were essential to his improvement ; that he was inadequate to the charge of two thousand parishioners ; and that he did not consider his ordination vows in the same light as his brother. On the last point, indeed, he was supported by the opinion of the Bishop who ordained him, and whom he consulted on the question. These and other topics run through the correspondence, which, though it is not necessary to give it entire, affords considerable in- sight into the state of Mr. Wesley's mind. His conduct in this matter has been criticised as unfeeling, without considering that the kindness of his general character is a sufficient pledge, that the refusal of the urgent request of a veneraljle father, and a beloved mother whose widow- hood would be unprovided for, must have been to him sufficiently painful. Dr. Southey thinks the correspond- ence not " creditable to his judgment ; " but it would be hard to prove that the leading consideration which influenced him, that he was more usefully employed in doing good at the yery " fountain" from which the na- tion was to be so largely supplied with its Clergy, than as a country- parish Priest, was not a very obvious truth. Thi:^ conclusion, true or false, was at least a very plausi- ble one, and as such concerned his conscience ; and his disregard of his own temporal advantage, which certainly lay on the side of the Epworth Rectory, and his merging all consideration of the interests of the family in the higher question of what he regarded as a duty, might not appear instances of "good judgment" to world] \- • Life of Wealey.
27
minds, and yet be so in reality. His leading reason, dra\\'n from liis greater usefulness at Oxford, being strong in itself, that he, with his wonted decision of character, should stand firmly upon it, will create no surprise; but that some of his other reasons are less weighty, may be granted. They show that he had more confidence in a certain class of means, to secure his religious safety, than in the grace of God. This was the natural effect of those notions of the efficacy of retirement, and self-denial, and " the wisdom of flight " from danger, which he had learned from Bishop Taylor ; whilst the views he entertained of the necessity of exer- cising a minute personal superintendence over every individual committed to his charge, as being equally necessary to his OAvn good conscience, and to their sal- vation, led him to regard a parish, containing two thou- sand souls, as too formidable and fearful an undertaking. His re//^ioz/* judgment was indeed as yet immature and perplexed ; but in reasoning from his o^vn principles, his natural judgment showed its usual strength in the conclusions to which it conducted him. Whatever weakness there might be in the case was the result of the imperfect state of his religious experience, and of that dependence upon his ovm plans of attaining spirit- uality to which it gave rise ; but connecting him with that great work which he was designed afterwards to effect, we must shut out also the doctrine of Providence, if we do not see a higher hand than that of man in this determination ; a hand which is not the less certainly employed, Avhen it works its ends through the secret volitions, aversions, inclinations, and even prejudices of the human heart, than when it more sensibly and im- mediately interposes to hasten or retard our purposes. Mr. Wesley's father died in April, 1735. He had been manifestly ripening for his change ; and in his last mo- ments had the consolation of the presence of his two sons, John and Charles. " He had no fear of death ; c 2
28
and the peace of God wliicli he enjoyed appeared some- times to suspend his Ijodily sufferings, and, when they recun-ed, to sustain his mind above them. When, as nature seemed spent, and his speech was failing, his son John asked him whether he was not near heaven, he answered, ' Yes, I am,' distinctly, and with a voice of hope and joy. After John had used the commendatory prayer, he said, ' Now you have done all : ' these were his last words, and he passed away so peacefully and insensibly, that his children continued over him a con- siderable time in doubt whether or not the spirit was departed. Mrs. Wesley, who for several days, when- ever she entered his chamber, had been carried out of it in a fit, recovered her fortitude now, and said her pray- ers were heard, for God had granted him an easy death, and had strengthened her to bear it." Brighter views of the doctrine of faith had opened upon his mind, dur- ing his sickness, and shed their influence upon his last hours. This his sons afterwards more clearly understood than at the time.t
About the middle of this year, the Trustees of the new colony of Georgia, who wished to send out Clergy-
• Soiithey'ri Life.
t In some of the biographical notices which have been published of thi.s venerable man, he is represented as of a har.sh and stem charac- ter. On this point the late Miss Wesley observes, in a MS. letter before me, " I never rmderstood this from any of his children, who idolized his memory, and spoke of his kindness. He certainly never forced his daughter to maiTy Wright, as it has been suggested." In the same letter, Miss ^yesley also corrects the current anecdote re- specting the Epworth Clerk and the Rector's wig, which, though laughable enough, implicates Mr. Wesley in an irreverent act, in the house of God, of which he was not capable. The Clerk did appear one Sunday, in chiu-ch, in the ill-befitting, cast-oflf vdg of his master ; and, to the disturbance of the gravity of the congregation, gave out the psahn,
" Like to an owl in ivy bush, That fearsome thing am I."
But Mr. Wesley had no hand in selecting the psakn, which appears to have been piarely accidental.
29
men both to administer to tlie spiritual wants of the colonists, and also to attempt the conversion of the Indians, directed their attention to Mr. John AVesley, and some of his friends at Oxford, as peculiarly (qualified both by zeal and piety, and their habits of self-denial, for this service. After some delay, and consultation ■with his family, he accepted the offer ; and thus, though Epworth could not draw him from Oxford, an enterprise of a Missionary character, and presenting no temptations to ease and sloth, such as he feared in a parish at home, overcame his scruples. This itself is in proof that he had not resolved to remain in Oxford, in preference to accepting the living of Epworth, from selfish motives. In the question of usefulness, the balance before in- clined to Oxford ; and now that he thought a greater field for doing good opened in America, he yielded to that consideration. This mission w^as accompanied also ivith the certainty of great hardships and sufferings, which, according to his then defective; but most sincere views, were necessary to his perfection. His residence at Oxford now terminated, and this portion of his life may be properly concluded with some passages of a letter written by Mr. Gambold, a man of fine genius, as some of his poems show, and of eminent holiness ; who, some years afterw^ards, left the Church of England, and became a Moravian Bishop. The letter was addressed to one of Mr. Wesley's relations, and contains a lively description of the character and proceedings of a friend, whom he did not then expect to see again on earth. —
" About the middle of March, 1730, I became ac- quainted with Mr. Charles Wesley, of Christ Church. After some time, he introduced me to his brother John, of Lincoln College. 'For he is somewhat older,' said he, ' than I am, and can resolve your doubts better.' I never observed any person have a more real deference for another than he had for his brother ; which is the more remarkable, because such near relations, being
30
equals by birtli, and conscious to each other of all the little familiar passages of their lives, commonly stand too close to see the ground there may be for such sub- mission. Indeed he followed his brother entirely : could I describe one of them, I should describe both. I shall therefore say no more of Charles, but that he was a man formed for friendship, who, by his cheerfulness and \'ivacity, would refresh his friend's heart ; with attentive consideration would enter into, and settle, all his con- cerns as far as he was able ; he would do any thing for him, great or small ; and, by a habit of mutual openness and freedom, would leave no room for misunderstanding.
" The Wesleys were already talked of for some reli- gious practices, which were first occasioned by Mr. Mor- gan, of Christ Church. From these combined friends began a little society. Mr. John Wesley was the chief manager, for which he was verv" fit ; for he had not only more learning and experience than the rest, but he was blessed with such acti^-ity as to be always gaining ground, and such steadiness that he lost none. What proposals he made to any were sure to alarm them, because he was so much in earnest ; nor could they afterwards slight them, because they saw him always the same. What supported this uniform vigour was the care he took to consider well every affair before he engaged in it, making all his decisions in the fear of God, M-ithout passion, humour, or self-confidence. For though he had natur- ally a very clear apprehension, yet his exact prudence depended more on his humility and singleness of heart. He had, I think, something of authority in his coun- tenance, yet he never assumed any thing to himself above his companions ; any of them might speak their mind, and their words were as strictly regarded by him as his words were by them.
" Their undertaking included these several particu- lars : to converse with young students ; to visit the pri- sons ; to instruct some poor families ; to take care of a
31
school, and a parish workhouse. They took great pains with the younger members of the University, to rescue them from bad company, and encourage them in a sober, studious hfe. They would get them to breakfast, and over a dish of tea endeavour to fasten some good hint upon them. They would bring them acquainted with other well-disposed young men, give them assistance in the difficult parts of their learning, and watch over them with the greatest tenderness.
" Some or other of them went to the Castle every day, and another most commonly to Bocardo. Whoever went to the Castle was to read in the chapel to as many prisoners as would attend, and to talk apart to the man or men whom he had taken particularly in charge. When a new prisoner came, their conversation ^Wth him for four or five times was close and searching. If any one was under sentence of death, or appeai'ed to have some intentions of a new life, they came every day to his assistance, and partook in the conflict and suspense of those who should now be found able, or not able, to lay hold on salvation. In order to release those who were confined for small debts, and to purchase books and other necessaries, they raised a little fund, to which many of their acquaintance contributed quarterly. They had prayers at the Castle most Wednesdays and Fridays, a sermon on Sunday, and the sacrament once a month.
" When they undertook any poor family, they saw them at least once a week ; sometimes gave them money, admonished them of their vices, read to them, and examined their children. The school was, I think, of Mr. Wesley's o^vn setting up ; however, he paid the mistress, and clothed some, if not all, the children. When they went thither, they inquired how each child behaved, saw their work, heard them read and say their prayers or catechism, and explained part of it. In the same manner they taught the children in the workhouse, and read to the old people as they did to the prisoners.
32
"They seldom took any notice of the accusations brought against them for their charitable employments ; but if they did make any reply, it was commonly such a plain and simple one as if there was notliing more in the case but that they had just heard such doctrines of their Saviour, and had believed and done accordingly.
" I could say a gTeat deal of his private jnety, how it was nourished by a continual recourse to God, and pre- served by a strict watchfulness in beating down pride, and reducing the craftiness and impetuosity of nature to a child-like simplicity, and in a good degree crowned mth divine love, and victory over the whole set of earthly passions. He thought prayer to be more his business than any thing else ; and I have seen him come out of his closet with a serenity of countenance that was next to shining ; it discovered what he had been doing, and gave me double hope of receiving wise directions in the matter about which I came to consult him. In all his motions he attended to the will of God. He had neither the presumption nor the leisure to anticipate things whose season was not now ; and would show some uneasiness 'vhenever any of us, by impertinent speculations, were siifting off the appointed improve- ment of the present minute.
" Because he required such a regulation of our studies as might devote them all to God, he has been accused as one that discouraged learning. Far from that ; for the first thing he struck at, in young men, was that in- dolence which will not submit to close thinking. He earnestly recommended to them a method and order in all their actions.
" If any one could have provoked him, I should ; for I was very slow in coming into their measures, and very remiss in doing my part. I frequently contradicted his assertions ; or, which is much the same, distinguished upon them. I hardly ever submitted to his advice at the time he gave it, though I relented afterwards. He
33
is now gone to Georgia as a Missionary, where there is ignorance that aspires after divine wisdom, hut no false learning that is got above it. He is, I confess, still living ; and I know that an advantageous character is more decently bestowed on the deceased. But, besides that his condition is very like that of the dead, being unconcerned in all we say, I am not making any attempt on the opinion of the public, but only studying a private edification. A family picture of him his relations may be allowed to keep by them. And this is the idea of Mr. Wesley, which I cherish for the service of my ow^n soul, and which I take the liberty likewise to deposit with you."'^'
This letter is honourable to Mr. Gambold's friend- ship : but he was not himself, at that time, of mature spiritual discernment, nor had Mr. Wesley opened the state of his heart to him with the freedom which we have seen in his letters to his mother. The external picture of the man is exact ; but he was not inwardly that perfect Christian which Mr. Gambold describes, nor had he that abiding " interior peace." He was struggling with inward corruptions, which made him still cry, " O wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this death ?" And he as yet put mortification, retirement, and contempt of the world, too much in the place of that divine atonement the vir- tue of which, when received by simple faith, at once removes the sense of guilt, cheers the spirit by a peace- ful sense of acceptance through the merits of Christ, and renews the whole heart after the image of God. He was indeed attempting to work out " his own salva- tion with fear and trembling but not as knowing that " it is God that worketh in us to vnW and to do of his good pleasure." He had not, in this respect, learned " to be nothing," that he might " possess all things."
* Whitehead's Life.
c5
34
CHAPTER III.
Mr. Wesley now prepared for Georgia, the place where, as he afterwards said, " God humbled me, and proved me, and showed me what was in my heart." But he was not suffered to depart without remonstrances from friends, which he answered cahnly and at length ; and the scoffs of the profane, to which he made but brief reply. " What is this, Sir ? " said one of the latter class to him ; " are you turned Quixote too ? Will nothing serve you, but to encounter windmills ?" To which he replied, " Sir, if the Bible be not true, I am as very a fool and madman as you can conceive ; but if it be of God, I am sober-minded."
Mr. Charles Wesley, although in opposition to the opinion of his brother Samuel, agreed to accompany him to Georgia, and received holy orders. They were accompanied by Mr. Ingham, of Queen's College, and Mr. Delamotte. That Mr. Wesley considered the sacri- fices and hardships of their Mission in the light of means of religious edification to themselves, as well as the means of doing good to others, is plain from his own account : " Our end in leaving our native country was not to avoid want, — God had given us plenty of tempo- ral blessings ; nor to gain the dung and dross of riches and honour ; but singly this, to save our souls, to live wholly to the glory of God." These observations are sufficiently indicative of that dependence upon a morti- fied course of life, and that seclusion from the tempta- tions of the world, which he then thought essential to religious safety.
Georgia is now a flourishing state, and the number of Methodist societies in it very considerable : a result not then certainly contemplated by the Wesleys, who la- boui-ed there with little success, and quitted it almost in despair. The first settlers from England embarked in
35
1732, with Mr. James Oglethorpe at their head, who was also one of the Tmstees under the charter. This gentleman founded Savannah, and concluded a treaty with the Creek Indians. AYars with both S2)aniards and Indians, however, subsequently arose, as well as domestic feuds ; and, in 17^2, the Trustees surrendered their charter to the King, and it was made a royal government. It was, therefore, in the infancy of the colony that the AVesleys commenced their labours.
That they should experience trouble, vexation, and disappointment, was the natural result both of the cir- cumstances in which they were placed, and their own religious habits and views. A small colony, and espe- cially in its infancy, is usually a focus of faction, dis- content, and censoriousness. The colonists are often disappointed, uneasy in their circumstances, frustrated in their hopes, and impatient of authority. This was the case in Georgia ; and although Mr. Oglethorpe upon the whole was a w^orthy Governor, he was subject to prejudices, and prone to be misled by designing men. He certainly did not support the Wesleys wdth that steadiness and uniformity which were due to them ;^ and, on the other hand, they were not faultless, although their intentions were entirely upright. They had high notions of clerical authority ; and their pastoral faith- fulness was probably rigid and repulsive ; for, in spite of the excellence of their own natural temper, an austere cast had been given to their piety. They stood firmly on little things as well as great ; and held the reins of ecclesiastical discipline with a tightness unsuitable to infant colonies especially, and which tended to provoke resistance. Their integrity of heart, and the purity of their intentions, came forth without a stain : they must
• Oglethorpe's good opinion of the brothers was, however, shown by his anxiety to persuade Charles to return again to the colony, after he had visited England j and by the marked respect, and even rever- ence, with which, at a subsequent period, he treated Jolin.
36
also be allowed to have proceeded according to tlie best light they had ; but they knew not yet " the love of Christ," nor how to sway men's hearts by that all com- manding and controlling motive ; and they aimed at making men Christians in the manner they sought that great attainment themselves, — by a rigid and ascetic discipline.
On their passage, an exact plan for the employment of time was arranged, and observed ; but the voyage is most remarkable for bringing Mr. Wesley acquainted with the members of the Moravian Church ; for, among the settlers taken out were twenty-six Germans of this communion. Mr. Wesley immediately began to learn German, in order to converse with them ; and David Nitschman, the Moravian Bishop, and two others re- ceived lessons in English. On the passage they had several storms, in which Mr. Wesley felt that the fear of death had not been taken away from him, and con- cluded therefore that he was not fit to die ; on the con- ti'ary, he greatly admired the absence of all slavish dread in the Germans. He says, " I had long before observed the great seriousness of their behaviour. Of their humility they had given a continual proof, by per- forming those servile offices for the other passengers which none of the English would undertake ; for which they desired and would receive no pay ; saying it was ' good for their proud hearts, and their loving Saviour had done more for them.' And every day had given them occasion of showing a meekness which no injury could move. If they were pushed, struck, or thrown do^vn, they rose again and went away ; but no com- plaint was found in their mouth. There was now an opportunity of trying whether they were delivered from the spirit of fear, as well as from that of pride, anger, and revenge. In the midst of the psalm wherewith their service began, the sea broke over, split the mainsail in pieces, covered the ship, and poured in between the
37
decks as if the great deep liad already swallowed us up. A terrible screaming began among the English. The Germans calmly sung on. I asked one of them after- wards, ' Was you not afraid ?' He answered, ' I thank God, no.' I asked, ' But were not your women and children afraid V He replied mildly, ' No ; our women and children are not afraid to die.' " *
Thus he had the first glimpse of a religious experi- ence which keeps the mind at peace in all circum- stances, and vanquishes that feeling which a formal and defective religion may lull to temporary sleep, but can- not eradicate, — " the fear of death."
They landed on the 6th of February, 1 736, on a small uninhabited island ; from whence Mr. Oglethorpe pro- ceeded to Savannah, and returned the next day, bring- ing with him Mr. Spangenberg, one of the Moravian Pastors already settled there.
" I soon found," says Mr. Wesley, " what spirit he was of ; and asked his advice with regard to my own conduct. He said, ' My brother, I must first ask you one or two questions. Have you the witness within yourself? Does the Spirit of God bear witness with your spirit, that you are the child of God ? * I was surprised, and knew not what to answer. He observed it, and asked, ' Do you know Jesus Christ ? ' I paused and said, I know he is the Saviour of the world. ' True,' replied he ; ' but do you know he has saved you ?' I answered, I hope he has died to save me. He only added, 'Do you know yourself ?' I said, I do. But I fear they were vain words."t
Mr. Charles Wesley took charge of Frederica, and Mr. John of Savannah, where, the house not being ready, he took up his residence with the Germans, with whose spirit and conduct he became still more favour- ably impressed, and whose mode of proceeding in the election and ordination of a Bishop carried him back, * Joxirnal. t Iljid.
38
he says, to those primitive times " where form and state were not ; hut Paul the tent-maker, and Peter the fish- erman, presided ; yet Avith demonstration of the Spirit, and power."
Mr. Wesley had not heen long at Savannah hefore he heard from Charles of his troubles and opposition at Frederica, His presence among the licentious colonists, and the frequent reproofs he administered, made him an ohject of great hatred ; and " plots were formed either to ruin him in the opinion of Oglethorpe, or to take him off by violence." * Oglethorpe was for a time suc- cessfully practised upon, treated him with coldness, and left him to endure the greatest privations. He lay upon the ground in the corner of a hut, and was denied the luxury of a few boards for a bed. He was out of favour with the Governor ; even the servants on that account insulted him : and, worn out with vexation and hard- ships, he fell into a dangerous fever. In this state he was visited by his brother John, who prevailed upon him to break a resolution which " honour and indigna- tion" had induced him to form, of" starving rather than ask for necessaries." Soon after this, Mr. Oglethorpe discovered the plots of which he had been the victim, and was fully reconciled to him. He then took charge of Savannah, Avhilst John supplied his place at Frederica; and in July, 1736, he was sent to England, charged with dispatches from Mr. Oglethorpe to the Tmstees and the Board of Trade, and in December arrived at Deal ; thus terminating a service in which he had preached with great fidelity and zeal, but had met with very unworthy returns.
Of the two places. Savannah appears to have been more hopeful than Frederica ; and as Mr. John Wesley did not find the door open for preaching to the Indians, he consulted with his companions, in what manner they might be most useful to the flock at Savannah. It was • Whitehead's Life.
39
agreed, 1. To advise the more serious among them to form themselves into a little society, and to meet once or twice a week, in order to reprove, instruct, and exhort one another. 2. To select out of these a smaller num- ber for a more intimate union with each other ; which might be forwarded partly by their conversing singly with each, and inviting them all together to Mr. Wesley's house : and this accordingly they determined to do every Sunday in the afternoon. "Here," says Dr. Whitehead, " we see the first rudiments of the future economy of classes and bands." *
In this respect he probably learned something from the Moravians, and the whole plan fell in with his pre- vious view^s of discipline and method. The character of his mind was eminently practical ; he was in earnest, and he valued things just as they appeared to be adapt- ed to promote the edification and salvation of those committed to his charge. A school w^as also established ; and the children regularly catechised by Mr. Wesley, both in private and in the church. Evening meetings for the more serious were also held at his house ; so active- ly did he apply himself not only to the public services of the sanctuary, but to every kind of engagement by which he might make "full proof of his ministry." The religious state of his own mind, however, remained much the same. He saw another striking instance of the power of faith, in the peaceful and edifying death of one of the Moravians ; and had another proof that he himself was not saved from " the fear which hath torment," in a
• There was, however, notliing new in this. Mr. Wesley had doubt- less heard, in his \'isits to London, of the rehgious societies described by Dr. Woodward, which were encouraged by the more serious Clergy, and held weekly private meetings for religious edification. It is pro- bable that he had even attended such meetings in the metropolis. Wherever, indeed, a revival of serious religion has taken place, and Ministers have been in earnest to promote it, we see similar means adopted, as by Baxter at Kidderminster, during his eminently success- ful ministry there.
40
severe storm of tliunder and lightning. Both indicated to him that he had not attained the state of " the sons of God but his views were still perplexed and obscure. From a conversation which he had with some Indians who had visited Savannah, he concluded that the way was opened for him to preach among the Choctaws, and this he was desirous of attempting ; but as Savannah would have been left without a Minister, the Governor objected ; and his friends were also of opinion, that he could not then be spared from the colony.
In his visits to Frederica he met with gi-eat opposition and much illiberal abuse ; in Savannah he was, how- ever, rapidly gaining influence, when a circumstance occurred which issued in his departure from Georgia altogether. He had formed an attachment to an accom- plished young lady, a Miss Hopkey, * niece to the wife of Mr. Causton, the chief Magistrate of Savannah, which she appears to have returned, or at least encouraged. The biographers of Mr. Wesley, Dr. Whitehead and Mr. Moore, diifer as to the fact, whether this connexion was broken off by him, or by the lady herself in conse- quence of his delays. The latter professes to have re- ceived the whole account from Mr. Wesley, and must therefore be presumed to be the best authority. From his statement it appears that Mr. Delamotte suspected the sincerity of the lady's pretensions to piety ; and thought his friend Mr. Wesley, whose confiding and unsuspecting heart prevented him at all ^imes from being a severe judge of others, was likely to be the victim of artifices which he had not the skill or the inclination to discern. His remonstrances led Mr. Wesley to refer the question of his marriage with Miss Hopkey to the judgment of the Elders of the Moravian Church, which he thought he was at liberty do, since the acquaintance, though it had ripened into regard and thoughts of mar- riage, had not, it seems, proceeded to any thing deter-
* Incorrectly called Miss Causton by Mr. Wesley's biographers.
41
miiiate. The Moravians advised him to proceed no furtlier ; and his conduct towards Miss Hopkcy became cautious and distant, very naturally to her mortification, and perhaps pain. An entry in his Journal shows that he had a considerable struggle with his own feelings, and that his sense of duty had exacted a gi'cat sacrifice from his heart. The lady soon afterwards married a Mr. Williamson ; but a hostile feeling towards him had been left in the minds of her friends, which the gossip- ing and censorious habits of a small colony would not fail to keep alive. Though Mr. Wesley did not certain- ly see her married to another with perfect philosophy, it was not in his generous nature to allow his former affec- tion to tuni into resentment, which was the fault sub- sequently charged upon him ; and as he soon saw many things in her to reprove, it is probable that he thought his escape a fortunate one. Perhaps, considering the singularity of his habits at that time, it was well for the lady also ; which seems, indeed, jocosely intimated in a passage of a letter of his brother Samuel to him on the occasion, — " I am sorry you are disappointed in one match, because you are unlikely to find another."
An opportunity for the manifestation of the secret prejudice which had been nourished by the friends of the niece of Mrs. Causton was afforded in about five months after her marriage. Mr. Wesley adhered to the rubric of the Church of England as to the administra- tion of the sacrament, without respect of persons, and with a rigicbiess which was not at all common. He repelled those whom he thought unworthy ; and when any one had neglected the ordinance, he required him to signify his name the day before he intended to com- municate again. Some time after Mrs. Williamson s marriage, he discovered several things which he thought blamable in her conduct. These, as she continued to communicate, he mentioned to her ; and she in return became angry. For reasons, therefore, which he stated
42
to her in a letter, he repelled her from the communion. This letter was ™tten by desire of Mr. Causton, who wished to have his reasons for repelling his niece in writing : —
" At Mr. Causton s request I vrrite once more. The rules whereby I proceed are these : ' So many as intend to partake of the holy communion shall signify their names to the Curate, at least some time the day before.' This you did not do.
" ' And if any of these — have done any wrong to his , neighbour by word or deed, so that the congregation be thereby offended, the Curate shall advertise him, that in anywise he presume not to come to the Lord's table until he hath openly declared himself to have truly repented.'
" If you offer yourself at the Lord's table on Sunday, I will advertise you, as I have done more than once, wherein you have done wrong : and when you have openly declared yourself to have truly repented, I will administer to you the mysteries of God." *
The storm now broke forth upon him. A warrant was issued, and he was brought before the Recorder and Magistrates, on the charges of Mr. Williamson, L That he had defamed his wife. 2. That he had causelessly repelled her from the holy communion. Mr. Wesley denied the first charge ; and the second being wholly ecclesiastical, he would not acknowledge the authority of the Magistrate to decide upon it. He was, however, told that he must appear before the next Court, holden at Savannah.
The Causton family became now most active in their efforts to injure him. By them, the reason why Mr. Wesley had repelled Mrs. Williamson from the Lord's table was stated to be his resentment against her for having refused to marry him ; which they knew to be contrary to the fact. Garbled extracts of his letters * Journal.
43
were read by Causton to those whom he could collect to hear them, probably in order to confirm this ; and Mrs. Williamson was prevailed upon to swear to and sign a paper containing assertions and insinuations inju- rious to his character. *
The calm courage of the man who was thus so vio- lently and unjustly persecuted was not, however, to be shaken.
" I sat still at home," says Mr. Wesley, " and, I thank God, easy, having committed my cause to him, and re- membered his word, ' Blessed is the man that endureth temptation ; for when he is tried, he shall receive the ci-own of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love him.'"t
As the sitting of the Court drew near, Causton used every art to influence the Grand Jury ; and when they met, gave them " a long and earnest charge, ' to beware of spiritual tyi'anny, and to oppose the new illegal au- thority which was usurped over their consciences.' Mrs. Williamson s affidavit was read ; and he then delivered to them a paper, entitled, a List of Grievances, presented by the Grand Jury for Savannah, this day of Au- gust, 1737. In the afternoon Mrs. Williamson was examined, who acknowledged that she had no objections to make against Mr. Wesley's conduct before her mar- riage. The next day Mr. and Mrs. Causton were also examined, when she confessed, that it was by her request Mr. Wesley had ^ATitten to Mrs. Williamson on the 5tli of July ; and Mr. Causton declared, that if Mr. Wesley had asked his consent to have married his niece, he should not have refused it. The Grand Jury continued to examine these ecclesiastical grievances, which occa- sioned warm debates till Thursday ; when Mr. Causton, being informed they had entered on matters beyond his instructions, went to them, and behaved in such a man- ner, that he turned forty-two, out of the forty-four, into
* Joiu-nal. I Ibid.
44
a fixed resolution to inquire into his whole hehaviour. They immediately entered on that business, and con- tinued examining witnesses all day on Friday. On Saturday, Mr. Causton finding all his efforts to stop them ineffectual, adjourned the Coui't till Thursday, the first of September, and spared no pains, in the mean time, to bring them to another mind. September 1. He so far prevailed, that the majority of the Grand Jury returned the list of grievances to the Court, in some particulars altered, under the form of two present- ments, containing ten bills, only two of which related to the affair of Mrs. Williamson ; and only one of these was cognisable by that Court, the rest being merely ecclesiastical. September 2. Mr. Wesley addressed the Court to this effect : ' As to nine of the ten indictments against me, I know this Court can take no cognisance of them ; they being matters of an ecclesiastical nature, and this not an ecclesiastical Court. But the tenth, concerning my speaking and writing to Mrs. William- son, is of a secular nature ; and this therefore I desire may be tried here, where the facts complained of were committed.' Little answer was made, and that purely evasive.
" In the afternoon he moved the Court again, for an immediate trial at Savannah ; adding ' that those who are offended may clearly see whether I have done any wrong to any one ; or whether I have not rather de- served the thanks of Mrs. Williamson, Mr. Causton, and of the whole family.' Mr. Causton's answer was full of civility and respect. He observed, 'Perhaps things would not have been carried so far had you not said, you believed if Mr. Causton appeared, the people would tear him to pieces ; not so much out of love to you, as out of hatred to him for his abominable practices.' If Mr. Wesley really spake these words, he was certainly very imprudent, considering the circumstances in which he was placed. But we too often find in disputes, that
45
the constructions of others on Avliat lias been said are reported as the very words we have spoken ; which I suspect to liave been the case here. Mr. Causton, how- ever, sufficiently discovered the motives that influenced his conduct in this business.
" Twelve of the Grand Jurors now drew up a protest against the proceedings of the majority, to be immedi- ately sent to the Tmstees in England. In this paper they gave such clear and satisfactory reasons, under every bill, for their dissent from the majority, as effect- ually did away all just gi'ound of complaint against Mr. Wesley, on the subjects of the prosecution."'^
" He attended the Couii; holden on November the third ; and again at the Court held on the twenty-third ; urging an immediate hearing of his case, that he might have an opportunity of answering the allegations alleged against him. But this the Magistrates refused, and at the same time countenanced every report to his disad- vantage ; whether it was a mere invention, or founded on a malicious construction of any thing he did or said. Mr. Wesley perceiving that he had not the most distant prospect of obtaining justice ; that he was in a place where those in power were combined together to oppress him, and could any day procure evidence (as experience had sho-sATi) of words he had never spoken, and of ac- tions he had never done ; being disappointed too, in the primary object of his mission, preaching to the Indians ; he consulted his friends what he ought to do ; who were of opinion v. itli him, that by these circumstances Providence did now call him to leave Savannah. The next day he called on Mr. Causton, and told him he designed to set out for England immediately."t
The Magistrates made a show of forbidding him to leave the colony ; but he embarked openly, after having publicly advertised his intention, no man interposing to prevent him ; one leading object of these persecutions,
* Whitehead's Life. t I^jid.
46
being to drive him aAA ay. His sermons had been too faithful, and his reproofs too poignant, to make his con- tinuance desirable to the majority of an irreligious colony.
The root of all this opposition no doubt lay in the enmity of his hearers to truth and holiness ; but its manifestation might be occasioned in part by the strict- ness -vyith which he acted upon obsolete branches of ecclesiastical discipline, and the unbending manner in which he insisted upon his spiritual authority. In the affair of ]\Irs. Williamson, he stands perfectly exculpated from the base motives which his enemies charged upon him ; but in the first stages, it neither appears to have been managed with prudence, nor a proper degi'ee of Christian courtesy. His enemies have sneered at his declaration, that, after he left Georgia, he discovered that he who went out to teach others Christianity was not a Christian himself : but had he been a Christian in that fall, evangelical sense, which he meant; had he been that which he afterwards became, not only would the exclusion of Mrs. Williamson from the sacrament have been effected in another manner, but his mission to Georgia would probably have had a very different result. His preaching was defective in that one great point, which gives to preaching its real power over the heart, " Christ crucified and his spirit, although naturally frank and amiable, was not regenerated by that " power from on high," the first and leading fruits of which are meekness and charity.
In the midst of his trials, Mr. Wesley received very consolatory letters fi-om his friends, both in England and in America ; and there were many in Georgia itself who rightly estimated the character and the labours of a man who held five or six public services on the Lord's day, in English, Italian, and French, for the benefit of a mixed population ; who spent his whole time in works of piety and mercy, and who distributed his income so
47
profusely in charity that, for many months together, he had not " one shilling in the house." His health, whilst in America, continued good ; and it is in proof of the natural vigour of his constitution, that he exposed him- self to every change of season, frequently slept on the ground, under the dews of the night in summer, and in winter with his hair and clothes frozen to the earth. He aiTived in London, February 3d, 1738, and, notwith- standing his many exercises, reviewed the result of his American labours with some satisfaction : " Many rea- sons I have to bless God for my lia^dng been carried into that strange land contrary to all my preceding resolutions. Hereby I trust he hath in some measure ' humbled me, and proved me, and shoAm me what was in my heart.' Hereby I have been taught to ' beware of men.' Here- by God has given me to know many of his servants, piu'ticularly those of the Church of Hernhuth. Hereby my passage is open to the \^Titings of holy men, in the German, Spanish, and Italian tongues. All in Georgia have heard the word of God ; some have believed, and begun to run well. A few steps have been taken to- wards publishing the glad tidings both to the African and American Heathens. Many children have learned ' how they ought to serve God,' and to be useful to their neighbour. And those whom it most concerns have an opportunity of knowing the state of their infant colony, and laying a firmer foundation of peace and happiness to many generations."
CHAPTER IV.
The solemn review which Mr. Wesley made of the state of his religious experience, both on his voyage home, and soon after his landing in England, deserves to be particularly noticed, both for general instruction,
48
and because it stands in immediate connexion with a point which has especially perplexed those who have attributed his charges against himself, as to the deficiency of his Christianity at this period, to a strange and fanati- cal fancy. By the most infallible of proofs, he tells us, — that of his feelings, — he was convinced of his having "no such faith in Christ" as prevented his heart from being troubled ; and he earnestly prays to be " saved by such a faith as implies peace in life and death." " I went to America to convert the Indians ; but 0, who shall convert me ? Who is he that will deliver me from this evil heart of unbelief ? I have a fair summer religion ; I can talk well, nay, and believe myself, while no danger is present ; but let death look me in the face, and my spirit is troubled, nor can I say, ' To die is gain.'
' I have a sin of fear, that when I've spun My last thread, I shall perish on the shore.' "
He thought therefore that a faith was attainable, which should deliver him entirely from guilty dread, and fill him with peace ; but of this faith itself, his notions were still confused. He manifestly regarded it, generally, as a principle of belief in the Gospel, which, by quick- ening his efforts to self-mortification and entire obedi- ence, would raise him, through a renewed state of heart, into acceptance and peace with God. This eri'or is com- mon. It regards faith, not so much as the personal trust of a guilty and helpless sinner upon Christ for salvation and all the gifts of spiritual life, but as working out sanctifying effects in the heart and life, partly by natural, partly by supernatural process, and thus ^^roducing peace of conscience. — But he goes on with this interesting history of his heart.
" I was early warned against laying too much stress on outward works, as the Papists do, or on a faith with- out works, which, as it does not include , so it will never lead to, true hope or charity."* * Jouma],
49
Here he manifestly confounds the faith by whicli a man is justified, which certainly does not "include" in itself the moral effects of which he speaks, with the faith of a man who is in a justified state^ which necessarily pro- duces them because of that vital union into which it brings him Christ, his Saviour, by whom he is
saved from the power and love, as well as from the guilt, of sin.
" I fell among some Lutheran and Calvinist authors, whose confused and indigested accounts magnified faith to such an amazing size, that it quite hid all the rest of the commandments." *
This is perhaps a proof that he did not understand these writers, anymore than he did the Moravians in Georgia, who failed to enlighten him on the subject of faith, although he saw that they in fact possessed a " peace through believing," which he had not, and yet painfully i felt to be necessary. The ^\Titers he mentions probably I represented faith only as necessary to justification; whilst ; he conceived them to teach, that faith only is necessary to final salvation.
" The English writers, such as Bishop Beveridge, Bishop Taylor, and Mr. Nelson, a little relieved me from these well-meaning, wrong-headed Germans. Their ac- counts of Christianity I could easily see to be, in the main, consistent both with reason and Scripture." +
Beveridge would have met his case more fully than either Taylor or Nelson, had he been in a state of mind to comprehend him; and still better would he have been instructed by studpng, with as much care as he examined Taylor and Law, the Homilies of his o^vn Church, and the works of her older Divines.
The wTitings of the Fathers then promised to give him further satisfaction ; but to them he at length took various exceptions. He finally resorted to the Mystic >vriters, I " whose noble descriptions of union w^tli God, and inter-
• Journal. t Ibid.
D
50
nal religion made every thing else appear mean, flat, and insipid. But in truth they made good works appear so too, 3'ea, and faith itself, and what not ? These gave me an entire new rie^v of religion, nothing like any I had hefore. But, alas ! it was nothing like that religion ■which Christ and his Apostles lived and taught. I had a plenary dispensation from all the commands of God : the form ran thus, ' Love is all ; all the commands heside are only means of love ; you must choose those which you feel are means to you, and use them as long as they are so.' Thus were all the hands hurst at once. And though I could never fully come into this, nor content- edly omit what God enjoined, yet, I know) not how, I fluctuated between obedience and disobedience. I had no heart, no vigour, no zeal in obeying, continually doubting whether I was right or Avrong, and never out of perplexities and entanglements. Nor can I at this hour give a distinct account how or when I came a little back toward the right way ; only my present sense is this : — all the other enemies of Christianity are triflers ; the Mystics are the most dangerous of its enemies. Tliey stab it in the vitals ; and its most serious" professors are most likely to fall by them. May I praise Him who hath snatched me out of this fire likewise, by warning all others that it is set on fire of hell ! " *
He Avas, hoAvever, delivered from the errors of the IMystics, only to be brought back to the point from which he set out ; but his humble conclusion from the whole shows that the end of this long and painful struggle was about to be accomplished : — he was now brought fully to feel and confess his utter helplessness, and Avas not " far from the kingdom of God."
" And noAv," says he, " it is upAvards of two years since I left my native country, in order to teach the Georgia Indians the nature of Christianity ; but Avhat have I learned myself in the mean time ? Why, (what I least
* Journal
51
of all suspected,) that I who went to America, to convert others, was never converted myself. ' I am not mad,' though I thus speak ; but ' speak tlie words of truth and soberness ; ' if haply some of those who still dream may awake, and see, that as I am, so are they.
" Are they read in philosophy ? So was I. In ancient or modern tongues ? So was I also. Are they versed in the science of divinity ? I too, have studied it many years. Can they talk fluently upon spiritual things ? The very same I could do. Are they plenteous in alms ? Behold, I give all my goods to feed the poor.
" Do they give of their labour as well as their sub- stance ? I have laboured more abundantly than they all. Are they willing to suffer for their brethren ? I have thrown up my friends, reputation, ease, country ; I have put my life in my hand, wandering into strange lands ; I have given my body to be devoured by the deep, parched up with heat, consumed by toil and weariness, or wdiat-^ soever God shall please to bring upon me. But does all this (be it more or less, it matters not) make me accepta- ble to God ? Does all I ever did or can know, say, give, do, or sufl'er, justify me in his sight ? yea, or the constant use of all the means of grace ? (which, nevertheless, is meet, right, and our bounden duty,) or that I know nothing of myself, that I am, as touching outward, moral righteousness, blameless ? or, to come closer yet, the having a rational conviction of all the truths of Christie anity ? Does all this give a claim to the holy, heavenly, divine character of a Christian ? By no means. If the oracles of God are true, if we are still to abide by ' the law and the testimony,* all these things, though when ennobled by faith in Christ, they are holy, and just, and good, yet without it are ' dung and dross.'
" This then have I learned in the ends of the earth, that I am ' fallen short of the glory of God ; ' that my whole heart is ' altogether corrupt and abominable,' and consequently, my whole life ; (seeing it cannot be, that j>2
52
' an evil tree ' should ' bring forth good fruit ; ') that my own works, my o^vn sufferings, my own righteousness, are so far from reconciling me to an offended God, so far from making any atonement for the least of those sins Avhicli ' are more in nimiber than the hairs of my head,' that the most specious of them need an atonement them- selves, or they cannot abide his righteous judgment ; that having the sentence of death in my heart, and having nothing in or of myself to plead, I have no hope but that of being justified freely ' through the redemption that is in Jesus ; ' I have no hope, but that if I seek I shall find the Christ, and ' be found in him, not having my own righteousness, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith/
" If it be said that I have faith, (for many such things have I heard from many miserable comforters,) I answer, So have the devils — a sort of faith ; but still they are strangers to the covenant of promise. So the Apostles had even at Cana in Galilee, w hen Jesus first ' manifested forth his glory ; ' even then they, in a sort, ' believed on him;' but they had not then 'the faith that overcometh the world.' The faith I want is ' a sure trust and con- fidence in God, that, through the merits of Christ, my sins are forgiven, and I reconciled to the favour of God.' I want that faith which St. Paul recommends to all the world, especially in his Epistle to the Romans, — that faith w^hich enables every one that hath it to cry out, ' I live not ; but Christ liveth in me ; and the life which I now live, I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me.' I want that faith which none has, without knowing that he hath it ; (though many ima- gine they have it, who have it not ;) for whosoever hath it is freed from sin ; the whole 'body of sin is destroyed' in him : he is freed from fear, ' having peace with God through Chi-ist, and rejoicing in hope of the glory of God.' And he is freed from doubt, ' ha\^ng the love of God shed abroad in his heart, through the Holy Ghost
53
which is given unto him ; wliich Spirit itself beareth witness with his spirit, that he is a child of God.' " *
A spirit thus breathing after God, and anxious to be taught " the way of God more perfectly," could not be left in its darkness and solicitude. A few days after his arrival in London, he met with Peter Bohler, a Minister of the Moravian Church. This was on February 7th, which he marks as " a day much to be remembered," because the conversation which he had with Bohler on the subject of saving faith, a subject probably brought on by himself, first opened his mind to true views on that subject, notwithstanding the objections with wliich he assaulted the statements of the Moravian teacher, and which caused Bohler more than once to exclaim, " My brother, that philosophy of yours must be purged away." At Oxford, whither he had gone to visit Charles, who was sick, he again met with his Moravian friend, " by whom," he says, " in the hand of the great God, I was clearly convinced of unbelief, of the want of that faith whereby alone we are saved >vith the full Christian salvation."
" He was now convinced that his faith had been too much separated from an evangelical view of the promises of a free justification, or pardon of sin, through the atonement and mediation of Christ alone, which was the reason why he had been held in continual bondage and fear." t In a few days he met Peter Bohler again, — " who now," he says, " amazed me more and more, by the ac- count he gave of the fruits of living faith, the holiness and happiness which he affirmed to attend it. The next morning I began the Greek Testament again, resolving to abide by ' the law and the testimony,' being confident that God would hereby show me whether this doctrine was of God." J
In a fourth conversation with this excellent man, he was still more confirmed in the view, " that faith is, to use the words of our Church, a sure trust and confidence
• Journal. f Wliiteliead's Life. t Journal.
54
which man has in God, that, through the merit of Christ, his sins are forgiven, and he reconciled to the favour of God." Some of his objections to t ohler s statements on instantaneous conversion were also removed by a dili- gent examination of the Scriptures. " I had," he observes, " but one retreat left on this subject : Thus, I grant, God wrought in the first ages of Christianity ; but the times are changed. "WTiat reason have I to believe he Avorks in the same manner now? But, on Sunday, 22d, I was beat out of this retreat, too, by the concurring evidence of several living witnesses, who testified God had so Avrought in themselves, giving them, in a moment, such a faith in the blood of his Son as translated them out of darkness into light, and from sin and fear into ho- liness and happiness. Here ended my disputing. I could now only cry out, ' Lord, help thou my unbelief 1' "
He now began to declare that doctrine of faith which he had been taught ; and those who were convinced of sin gladly received it. He was also much confirmed in the truth by hearing the experience of Mr. Hutchins of Pembroke College, and Mrs. Fox : " Two living wit- nesses," he says, " that God can, at least, if he does not always, give that faith whereof cometh salvation, in a moment, as lightning falling from heaven." *
Mr. Wesley and a few others now formed themselves into a religious society, which met in Fetter-Lane. But although they thus assembled with the Moravians, they remained members of the Church of England : and afterwards, when some of the ^Moravian teachers intro- duced new doctrines, Mr. Wesley and his friends sepa- rated from them, and formed that distinct community which has since been known as " The Methodist Soci- ety." The rules of the Fetter-Lane society, were printed under the title of " Orders of a Religious Society meet- ing in Fetter-Lane ; in obedience to the command of God by St. James, and by the adA^ce of Peter Bohler. 1738." • Journal.
55
As yet Mr. Wesley had not attained the blessing for which he so earnestly sought, and now with clearer views. His language as to himself, though still that of complaint, was become, in truth, the language of a broken and a contrite heart. It was no longer in the tone of a man disappointed as to the results of his own efforts, and tlurown into distressing perplexity, as not knoAving where to turn for help. He was now bowed in lowly sorrow before the throne ; but he knew that it was " the throne of grace ; " and his cry was that of the publican, " God be merciful to me a sinner ! " In a letter to a friend, he says, —
" I feel what you say, though not enough ; for I am under the same condemnation. I see that the whole law of God is holy, just, and good. I know every thought, every temper of my soul, ought to bear God's image and superscription. But how am I fallen from the glory of God ! I feel that ' I am sold under sin.' I know that I too deserve nothing but wrath, being full of all abominations, and having no good thing in me to atone for them, or to remove the wrath of God. All my works, my righteousness, my prayers, need an atone- ment for themselves. So that my mouth is stopped. I have nothing to plead. God is holy : I am unholy. God is a consuming fire : I am altogether a sinner, meet to be consumed.
" Yet I hear a voice, (and is it not the voice of God ? ) saying, ' Believe and thou shalt be saved. He that believeth is passed from death unto hfe. God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on him should not perish, but have everlasting life.' "
In this state of mind he continued till May the 24th, 1738, and then gives the following account of his con- version : —
" I think it was about five this morning that I opened
* Journal.
56
my Testament on those words, ' There are given unto us exceeding gi-eat and precious promises, that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature/ 2 Peter i. 4. Just as I went out, I opened it again on these words, ' Thou art not far from the kingdom of God.' In the afternoon I was asked to go to St. Paul's. The anthem was ' Out of the deep have I called unto thee, O Lord : Lord, hear my voice. O let thine ears consider well the voice of my complaint. If thou, Lord, wilt be extreme to mark what is done amiss, O Lord, who may abide it ? But there is mercy with thee ; therefore thou shalt be feared. 0 Israel, trust in the Lord, for with the Lord there is mercy, and with him is plenteous redemption. And he shall redeem Israel from all his sins.'
" In the evening I went very unwillingly to a society in Aldersgate-street, Avhere one was reading Luther's preface to the Epistle to the Romans. About a quarter before nine, while he was describing the change which God works in the heart through faith in Christ, I felt my heart strangely warmed. I felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone, for salvation : and an assurance was given me, that he had taken away my sins, even mine, and saved me from the ' law of sin and death.'
" I began to pray with all my might, for those who had, in a more especial manner, despitefully used me, and persecuted me. I then testified openly to all there, what I now first felt in my heart. But it was not long before the enemy suggested, ' This cannot be faith ; for where is thy joy ? ' Then was I taught, that peace and victory over sin are essential to faith in the Captain of our salvation ; but, that, as to the transports of joy, that usually attend the beginning of it, especially in those who have mourned deeply, God sometimes giveth, some- times withholdeth them, according to the counsel of his own will." *
After this he had some struggles Avith doubt ; but he
* Journal.
67
proceeded jfrom " strengtli to strength," till he could say, " Now I was always conqueror." His experience, nur- tured by habitual prayer, and deepened by unAvoaried exertion in the cause of his Saviour, settled into that steadfast faith and solid peace, which the grace of God perfected in him to the close of his long and active life.
His brother Charles was also made partaker of the same grace. They had passed together through the briers and thorns, through the perplexities and shadows of the legal wilderness, and the hour of their deliverance was not far separated. Biihler visited Charles in his sickness at Oxford, but " the pharisee within " was somewhat offended when the honest German shook his head at learning that his hope of salvation rested upon " his best endeavours." After his recovery, the reading of Halyburton's Life produced in him a sense of his want of that faith which brings " peace and joy in the Holy Ghost." Bohler visited him again in London, and he began seriously to consider the doctrine which he urged upon him. His convictions of his state of dan- ger, as a man unjustified before God, and of his need of the faith whereof cometh salvation, increased, and he spent his whole time in discoursing on these subjects, in prayer, and reading the Scriptures. Luther on the Galatians then fell into his hands, and on reading the preface he observes : —
" I marvelled that we were so soon and entirely re- moved from him that called us into the grace of Christ, unto another Gospel. Who would believe that our Church had been founded on this important article of justification by faith alone ? I am astonished I should ever think this a new doctrine ; especially while our Articles and Homilies stand unrepealed, and the key of knowledge is not yet taken away. From this time I endea- voured to ground as many of" our friends as came to see me in this fundamental truth, — salvation by faith alone, — not an idle, dead faith, but a faith which works by love, D 5
58
and is incessantly productive of all good works and all holiness." *
" On Whit-Sunday, May 21st, he awoke in hope and expectation of soon attaining the object of his wishes, the knowledge of God reconciled in Christ Jesus. At nine o'clock his brother and some friends came to him, and sung a hymn suited to the day. When they left him he betook himself to prayer. Soon afterwards a person came and said, in a very solemn manner, ' Be- lieve in the name of Jesus of Nazareth, and thou shalt be healed of all thine infirmities.' The words went through his heart, and animated him with confidence. He looked into the Scripture and read, ' Now Lord, what is my hope ? Truly my hope is even in thee.' He then cast his eye on these words, ' He hath put a new song into my mouth, even thanksgiving unto our God ; many shall see it and fear, and put their trust in the Lord.' Afterwards he opened upon Isaiah xl. 1 : ' Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith our God ; speak comfortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her that her warfare is accomplished, that her iniquity is par- doned, for she hath received of the Lord's hand double for all her sins.' In reading these passages of Scripture, he was enabled to view Christ as set forth to be a pro- pitiation for his sins, through faith in his blood ; and he received that peace and rest in God >vhich he had so earnestly sought.
" The next day he greatly rejoiced in reading the 107th Psalm, so nobly descriptive, he observes, of what God had done for his soul. He had a very humbling view of his o\ati weakness ; but was enabled to contem- plate Christ in his power to save to the uttermost all those who come unto God by him." t
Such was the manner in which these excellent men, whom God had been long preparing for the great work of reviving scriptural Christianity throughout these * Journal. f Whitehead's Life.
69
lands, were at length themselves brought " into the liberty of the sons of God." On the account thus given, a few observations may not be misplaced.
It is easy to assail with ridicule such disclosures of the exercises of minds impressed with the great con- cern of salvation, and seeking for deliverance from a load of anxiety in " a way which they had not known ; " and flippantly to resolve all these shadowings of doubt, these dawnings of hope, and the joyous influence of the full day of salvation, as some have done, into fancy, nervous affection, or natural constitution. To every truly serious mind, these will, however, appear subjects of a momentous character ; and no one will proceed either safely or soberly to judge of them, who does not previously inquire into the doctrine of the New Testa- ment on the subject of human salvation, and apply the principles which he may find there, authenticated by infallible inspiration, to the examination of such cases. If it be there declared that the state of man by nature, and so long as he remains unforgiven by his offended God, is a state of awful peril, then the all-absorbing seriousness of that concern for deliverance from spiritual danger, which was exhibited by the Wesleys, is a feel- ing becoming our condition, and is the only rational frame of mind which w e can cultivate. If we are re- quired to be of " an humble and broken spirit," and if the very root of a true repentance lies in a " godly sor- row " for sin ; then their humiliations and self-reproaches were in coiTespondence with a state of heart which is enjoined upon all by an authority which we cannot dis- pute. If the appointed method of man's salvation, laid down in the Gospel, be gratuitous pardon through faith in the merits of Christ's sacrifice; and if a method of seeking justification by works of moral obedience to the divine law be plainly placed by St. Paul in opposi- tion to this, and declared to be vain and fruitless ; then, if in this way the Wesleys sought their justification
60
before God, we see how true their own statement must of necessity have been, that with all their efforts they could obtain no solid peace of mind, no deliverance from the enslaving fear of death and final punishment, because they sought that by imperfect works which God has appointed to be attained by faith alone. If it be said, that their case was not parallel with that of the self- righteous Jews, who did not receive the Christian reli- gion, and, therefore, that the argument of the Apostle does not apply to those who believe the Gospel, it will remain to be inquired, whether the circumstance of a mere belief in the Christian system, when added to works of imperfect obedience, makes any essential dif- ference in the case ; or, in other words, whether justi- fication may not be sought by endeavours to obey the law, although the Judaism necessarily implied in it may be arrayed in the garb of Christian terms and phrases. If indeed by "works of the law" St. Paul had meant only the ceremonial observances of the Jewish Church, the case would be altered ; but his Epistle to the Romans puts it beyond all doubt, that in his argument respect- ing justification he speaks of the moral law, since his grand reason to prove that by the works of the law no man can be justified, is, that " by the law is the know- ledge of sin." That law is recognised and embodied in the NcAv Testament ; but its first office there is to give " the knowledge of sin," that men may be convinced, or, as St. Paul forcibly says, " slain," by it ; and it stands there in connexion with the Atonement for sin made by the sacrifice upon the cross. Nor is the faith which delivers men from the condemnation of a law which has been broken, and never can be perfectly kept by man, a mere belief in the truth of the doctrine of Christ, but relia?ice upon his sacrifice, in Avhicli consists that per- sonal act by which we become parties to the covenant of free and gratuitous justification ; and which then only Stands sure to us, because then only we accept the mercy
61
of God, as exercised towards us through Christ, and on the prescribed conditions. If, tlierefore, in the matter of our justification, like the Wesleys before they obtained clearer light, and the Divines who were their early guides, we change the office of the moral law, though we may still regard it as in some way connected with the Gospel, and call it by the general term of Chris- tianity, of which it in truth forms the preceptive part, and resort to it, not that we may be convinced of the greatness of our sins, and of our utter inability to com- mend ourselves to a holy God, the requirements of whose law have never been relaxed ; but as the means of qualifying ourselves, l)y efforts of obedience to it, for the reception of divine mercy, and acquiring a fitness and worthiness for the exercise of grace towards us ; then we reject the perfection and suitableness of the atonement of Christ ; we refuse to commit our whole case in the matter of our justification to that atonement, according to the appointment of God ; and as much seek justification by works of the law, as did the Jews them- selves. Such was the case with the Wesleys, as stated in their own words. Theirs was not indeed a state of heartless formality, and self-deluding Pharisaism, aiming only at external obedience. It was just the reverse of this : they were awakened to a sense of danger, and they aimed at, nay, struggled with intense efforts after, universal holiness, inward and outward. But it was not a state of salvation : and if we find a middle state like this described in the Scriptures ; a state in transit from dead formality to living faith and moral deliverance, the question with respect to the truth of their representa- tions as to their former state of experience, is settled. Such a middle state we see plainly depicted by the Apostle Paul in the seventh chapter of the Epistle to the Romans. There the mind of the person described " consents to the law that it is good," but finds in it only greater discoveries of his sinfulness and danger ;
62
there the effort, too, is after universal holiness, — " to will is present," but the power is wanting ; every strug- gle binds the chain tighter ; sighs and groans are ex- torted, till self-despair succeeds, and the true Deliverer is seen and trusted in : — " 0 wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this death ? I thank God through Jesus Christ my Lord/'* The deliverance also in the case described by St. Paul is marked with the same characters as those exhibited in the conversion of the Wesleys : " There is now no con- demnation to them that are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit ; for the law of
* All the time I was at Savannah I was thus heating the air. Being ignorant of the righteousness of Christ, which, hy a living faith in him, hringeth salvation ' to every one tliat heheveth,' I sought to es- tablish my own righteousness, and so laboured in the fire all my days . I was now properly under the law ; I knew that ' the law of God was spiritual j ' * I consented to it that it was good. Yea, I delighted in it after the inner man.' Yet I was ' carnal, sold under sin.' Every day was I constrained to cry out, < What I do I allow not ; for what I would I do not, but what I hate that I do. To will is indeed pre- sent with me ; but how to perform tliat which is good I find not. For the good which I would I do not ; but tlie evil which I would not, that 1 do. I find a law, that when I would do good, evil is present with me : even the law in my members warring against the law of my mind, and still bringing me into captivity to the law of sin.'
*' In this state, I was indeed fighting continually, but not conquer- ing. Before, I had vrillingly served sin ; now it was vmwillingly ; but i still I served it. I fell and rose, and fell again. Sometimes I was I overcome and in heaviness : sometimes I overcame, and was in joy. For, as in the former state, I had some foretastes of the terrors of the law, so had I in this of the comforts of the Gospel. During this whole struggle between nature and grace, which had now continued above ten years, I had many remarkable returns to prayer, especially when I was in trouble : I had many sensible comforts, which are indeed no i other than short anticipations of the life of faith. But I was still | under the law, not imder grace, — the state most who are called Chris- tians are content to live and die in. For I was only striving with, not freed from, sin : neither had I * the witness of the Spirit with my spirit.' And indeed could not j for * I sought it not by faith, but as ii it were by the works of the law.' " — Wesley's Journal. .1
63
the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death." — " Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ." Every thing in the account of the change wrought in the two brothers, and several of their friends about the same time, answers therefore to the New Tes- tament. Nor was their experience, or the doctrine upon which it was founded, new, although in that age of de- clining piety unhappily not common. The Moravian statement of justifying faith was that of all the Churches of the Reformation ; and through Peter Bohler Mr. Wesley came first to understand the true doctrine of that Church of which he was a Clergyman. His mind was never so fully imbued with the letter and spirit of that Article in which she has so truly interpreted St. Paul, as when he learned from him, almost in the words of the Article itself, that " we are justified by faith only;" and that this is " a most wholesome doctrine." For the joyous change of Mr. Wesley's feelings, upon his persuasion of his personal interest in Christ through faith, those persons who, like Dr. Southey,* have be- stowed upon it several philosophic solutions, might have found a better reason, had they either consulted St. Paul, who says, " We joy in God, by whom we have received the reconciliation ; " or their own Church, which has emphatically declared that the doctriAe of justifica- tion by faith is not only very wholesome, but also " very full of comfort"
CHAPTER V.
From this time Mr. Wesley commenced that laborious and glorious ministry which, directly or indirectly, was made the instrument of the salvation of a multitude,
* Life of Wesley.
64
not to be numbered till " tbe day which shall make all things manifest." That which he had experienced he preached to others, with the confidence of one who had " the witness in himself and with a fulness of sympa- thy for all who wandered in paths of darkness and dis- tress, which could not but be inspired by the recollec- tion of his own foi-mer perplexities.
At this period the religious and moral state of the nation was such as to give the most serious concern to the few remaining faithful. There is no need to draw a picture darker than the truth to add importance to the labours of the two Wesleys, Mr. Whitefield, and their associates. The view here taken has often been dra>vn by pens unconnected with, and hostile to, Methodism.
The Reformation from Popery, which so much pro- moted the instruction of the populace in Scotland, did much less for the people of England, a great majority of whose lower classes, at the time of the rise of Method- ism, were even ignorant of the art of reading ; in many places were semi-barbarous in their manners ; and had been rescued from the superstitions of Popery, only to be left ignorant of every thing beyond a few vague and general notions of religion. Great numbers were desti- tute even of these ; and there are still agricultural dis- tricts in the southern and western counties where the case is not, even at this moment, much improved. A Clerg}Tnan has lately asserted in print, that, in many villages of Devonshire, the only form of prayer still taught to their children by the peasantry are the goodly verses handed down from their Popish ancestors, —
" Matthew, Mark, Liike, and John, Bless the bed that I lie on," &c.
The degi-ee of ignorance on all scriptural subjects, and of dull, uninquiring in-eligiousness v, hich prevails in many other parts, is well known to those who have turned their attention to such inquiries, and would be
65
incredible to those who have not. "' A great impression was made in many places hy the zealous Preachers who sprang forth at the Reformation ; and in the large towns especially, they turned many of the people " from dark- ness to light." But the great body of the Popish parish Priests went round with the Reformation, without con- viction, and performed the new service, as they per- formed the old, in order to hold fast their livings. As what was called Puritanism prevailed, more zealous preaching and more careful instruction were employed ; and by such Ministers as the two thousand who were silenced by the Act of Uniformity, w ith many equally excellent men who conformed to the re-established Church, a great body of religious and well-instructed people were raised up ; and, indeed, before the civil wars commenced, the nation might be said to be in a state of hopeful moral improvement. These trou- bles, however, arose before the effect produced upon a state of society simk very low in vice and ignorance could be widely extended; and the keen and ardent political feelings which were then excited, and the de- moralizing effects of civil warfare, greatly injured the spirit of piety, by occupying the attention of men, and rousing their passions, by other, and often unhallowed, subjects. The effect was as injurious upon the advo- cates of the old Church discipline as upon those of the new, and probably w^orse ; because it did not meet in them, for the most part, with principles so genuine and active to resist it. In many of the latter, Antinomian- ism and fanaticism became conspicuous ; but in the for- mer a total irreligion, or a lifeless formality, produced a haughty dislike of the spiritualities of religion or a sneer- ing contempt of them. The mischief was completed by the restoration of the Stuarts ; for whatever advantages
• By far the greatest number of the peasants in Hampshire and Berkshire, lately tried imder the Special Commission for riots and stack-burning, were found to be unable to read.
66
were gained by that event in a civil sense, it let in a flood of licentiousness and impiety, which swept away almost every barrier that had been raised in the public mind by the labours of former ages. Infidelity began its ravages upon the principles of the higher and middle classes ; the mass of the people remained uneducated, and were Christians but in name, and by virtue of their baptism; whilst many of the great doctrines of the Reformation were banished both from the Universities and the pulpits. Archbishop Leighton complains that his " Church was a fair carcass without a spirit and Burnet observes, that, in his time, " the clergy had less authority, and were under more contempt, than those of any Church in Europe ; for they were much the most remiss in their labours, and the least severe in their lives." Nor did the case much amend up to the period of which we speak. Dr. Southey says, that. " from the Restoration to the accession of the House of Hanover, the English Church could boast of its brightest ornaments and ablest defenders, men who have never been sur- passed in erudition, in eloquence, or in strength and subtlety of mind." This is true : but it is equally so, I that, with very few exceptions, those great powers were not employed to teach, defend, and inculcate the doc- ; trines of that Church on personal religion as it is taught I in her Liturgy, her Articles, and her HomiHes, but what [ often was subversive of them ; and the very authority, | therefore, which such writers acquired by their learned 1 and able works was, in many respects, mischievous, jf They stood between the people and the better Divines |^ of the earlier age of the Church, and put them out of | sight ; and they set an example of preaching which, j being generally followed, placed the pulpit and the desk ' at perpetual variance, and reduced an evangelical liturgy \ to a dead form, which was repeated without thought, or | so explained as to take away its meaning. A great proportion of the clergy, whatever other learning they
67
might possess, were 'grossly ignorant of theology, and contented themselves with reading short unmeaning sermons, purchased or pilfered, and formed upon tlie lifeless theological system of the day. A little Calvin- ism remained in the Church, and a little evangelical Arminianism ; but the prevalent divinity was Pelagian, or what very nearly approached it. Natural religion was the great subject of study, when theology was studied at all, and was made the test and standard of revealed truth. The doctrine of the op2is operatum of the Pa- pists, as to sacraments, was the faith of the Divines of the older school ; and a refined system of ethics, uncon- nected with Christian motives, and disjoined from the vital principles of religion in the heart, was the favourite theory of the modem. The body of the clergy neither knew nor cared about systems of any kind. In a great number of instances they were negligent and immoral ; often grossly so. The populace of the large towns were ignorant and profligate ; and the inhabitants of villages added to ignorance and profligacy brutish and barbarous manners. A more striking instance of the rapid dete- rioration of religious light and influence in a country scarcely occurs, than in our own, from the Restoration till the rise of Methodism. It affected not only the Church, but the dissenting sects, in no ordinary degree. The Presbyterians had commenced their course through Arianism down to Socinianism ; and those who held the doctrines of Calvin had, in too many instances, by a course of hot-house planting, luxuriated them into the fatal and disgusting errors of Antinomianism. There were indeed many happy exceptions ; but this was the general state of religion and morals in the country when the Wesleys, Whitefield, and a few kindred spirits came forth, ready to sacrifice ease, reputation, and even life itself, to produce a reformation.
Before Mr. Wesley entered upon the career which afterwards distinguished him, and having no precon-
68
ceived plan or course of conduct, but to seek good for himself, and to do good to others, lie visited the Mora- vian settlements in Germany. On his journey he formed an acquaintance with several pious Ministers in Holland and Germany ; and at Marienbourn was greatly edified by the conversation of Count Zinzendorf, and others of the Brethren, of whose views he did not, hoAvever, in all respects even then approve. From thence he proceeded to Hemhuth, where he stayed a fortnight, conversing with the elders, and observing the economy of that Church, part of which, \\4th modifications, he afterwards intro- duced among his o^vn societies. The sermons of Chris- tian Da\dd especially interested him ; and of one of them, on " the ground of our faith," he gives the sub- stance ; which we may insert, both as excellent in itself, and as it so well agrees with what Mr. Wesley afterwards uniformly taught : —
"The word of reconciliation which the Apostles preached, as the foundation of all they taught, was, that ' we are reconciled to God, not by our own works, nor by our ovm. righteousness, but wholly and solely by the blood of Christ.'
" But you will say. Must I not grieve and mourn for my sins ? Must I not humble myself before my God ? Is not this just and right ? And must I not first do this before I can expect God to be reconciled to me ? I an- swer, It is just and right. You must be humbled before God. You must have a broken and contrite heart. But then observe, this is not your own work. Do you grieve that you are a sinner ? This is the work of the Holy Ghost. Are you contrite ? Are you humbled before God ? Do you indeed mourn, and is your heart broken within you ? All this worketh the self-same Spirit.
" Observe again, this is not the foundation. It is not this by which you are justified. This is not the righ- teousness, this is no part of the righteousness, by which you are reconciled unto God. You grieve for your sins.
69
You are deeply humble. Your heart is broken. Well. But all this is nothing to your justification.* The re- mission of your sins is not owing to this cause, either in whole or in part. Nay, observe farther, that it may hinder your justification ; that is, if you build any thing upon it ; if you think, I must be so or so contrite : I must grieve more, before I can be justified. Understand this well. To think you must be more contrite, more humble, more grieved, more sensible of the weight of sin, before you can be justified, is, to lay your contrition, your grief, your humiliation for the foundation of your being justified ; at least for a part of the foundation. Therefore it hinders your justification ; and a hinderance it is which must be removed, before you can lay the right foundation. The right foundation is, not your contrition, (though that is not your own,) not your righteousness, nothing of your own ; nothing that is wrought in you by the Holy Ghost ; but it is something without you, ^-iz., the righteousness and blood of Christ.
" For this is the word, ' To him that believeth on God that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righ- teousness.' See ye not, that the foundation is nothing in us ? There is no connexion between God and the ungodly. There is no tie to unite them. They are altogether separate from each other. They have nothing in common. There is nothing less or more in the un- godly, to join them to God. Works, righteousness, contrition ? No. Ungodliness only. This then do, if you will lay a right foundation : — Go straight to Christ with all your ungodliness. Tell him. Thou whose eyes are £is a flame of fire, searching my heart, seest that I am ungodly. I plead nothing else. I do not say, I am humble or contrite : but I am ungodly. Therefore bring me to Him that justifieth the ungodly. Let thy
• " This is not guarded. These things do not merit oiir justifica- tion, but they are absolutely necessary in order to it. God never par- dons the impenitent."' — Wesley's Journal.
70
blood be the propitiation for me ; for there is nothing in me but ungodliness.
" Here is a mystery. Here the wise men of the world are lost, are taken in their own craftiness. This the learned of the world cannot comprehend. It is fool- ishness unto them. Sin is the only thing which divides men from God. Sin (let him that heareth understand) is the only thing which unites them to God ; that is^ the only thing which moves the Lamb of God to have compassion upon them, and by his blood to give them access to the Father.
" This is the Avord of reconciliation which we preach. This is the foundation which never can be moved. By faith we are built upon this foundation : and this faith also is the gift of God. It is his free gift, which he now and ever giveth to every one that is willing to receive it. And when they have received this gift of God, then their hearts will melt for soitow that they have offended him. But this gift of God lives in the heart, not in the head. The faith of the head, learned from men or books, is nothing worth. It brings neither remission of sins, nor peace with God. Labour then to believe with your whole heart. So shall you have redemption through the blood of Christ. So shall you be cleansed from all sin. So shall ye go on from strength to strength, being renew- ed day by day in righteousness and all true holiness." *
" I would gladly," says Mr. Wesley, " have spent my life here ; but my Master calling me to labour in another part of his vineyard, I was constrained to take my leave of this happy place. O when shall this Christianity cover the earth, as the ' waters cover the sea ! ' " He adds in another place, " I was exceedingly comforted | and strengthened by the conversation of this lovely peo- pie ; and returned to England more fully determined I to spend my life in testifying the Gospel of the grace of God." t '
• Journal. t Ibid.
71
He arrived in London in September, 1738. His future course of life does not appear to have been sliaped out in his mind ; no indication of this appears in any of his letters, or other communication : so little ground is there for the insinuation, which has been so often made, that he early formed the scheme of making himself the head of a sect. This, even those inconsistencies, consider- ing him as a Churchman, into which circumstances after- wards impelled him, sufficiently refute. That he was averse to settle as a parish Minister, is certain ; and the man who regarded "the world as his parish," must have had large views of usefulness. That he kept in mind the opinion of the Bishop who ordained him, that he was at liberty to decline settling as a parish Priest, pro- vided he thought that he could serve the Church better in any other way, is very probable ; and if he had any fixed purpose at all, at this time, beyond what circum- stances daily opened to him, and from which he might infer the path of duty, it was to attempt to revive the spirit of religion in the Church to which he belonged and which he loved, by preaching " the Gospel of the grace of God " in as many of her pulpits as he should be permitted to occupy. This was the course he pur- sued. "Wherever he was invited, he preached the obso- lete doctrine of salvation by grace through faith. In London great crowds followed him : the clergy generally excepted to his statement of the doctrine ; the genteeler part of his audiences, whether they attended to the ser- mon or not, were offended at the bustle of crowded con- gregations ; and soon almost all the churches of the metropolis, one after another, were shut against him. He had, however, largely laboured in various parts of the metropolis in churches, rooms, houses, and prisons ; and the effects produced were powerful and lasting. Soon after, we find him at Oxford, employed in writing to his friends abroad, communicating the good news of a great awakening both in London and in that city. To
72
Dr. Koker, of Rotterdam, lie writes, Oct. 13, 1738 : " His blessed Spirit has wTought so powerfully both in London and Oxford, that there is a general awakening, and multitudes are crying out, What must we do to be saved ? So that till our gracious Master sendeth more labourers into his harvest, all my time is much too little for them." And to the Church at Hernhuth he wTites, under the same date : " We are endeavouring here, also, I by the grace which is given us, to be followers of you, as ye are of Christ. Fourteen were added to us since our return ; so that we have now eight bands of men, consisting of fifty-six persons, all of whom seek for sal- vation only in the blood of Christ. As yet we have only two small bands of women, the one of three, the other of five persons. But here are many others who only wait till we have leisure to instruct them how they may most effectually build up one another in the faith and love of Him who gave himself for them.
" Though my brother and I are not permitted to preach in most of the churches in London, yet, thanks be to God, there are others left, wherein we have liberty to speak the truth as it is in Jesus. Likewise every even- ing, and on set evenings in the week, at two several places, we publish the word of reconciliation, sometimes to twenty or thirty, sometimes to fifty or sixty, sometimes to three or four hundred persons, met together to hear it."
In December he met Mr. Whitefield, who had re- turned to London from America, " and they again took sweet counsel together." In the spring of the next year, he followed Mr. Whitefield to Bristol, where he had preached with gi-eat success in the open air. Mr. Wes- ley first expounded to a little society,* accustomed to meet in Nicholas-Street ; and the next day he overcame
* The " societies " which Mr. Wesley mentions in his Journals as visited hy him, for the piu-pose of expounding the Scriptures, in Lon- don and Bristol, were the remains of those which Dr. Woodward describes, in an accoimt first published about 1698 or 1699. They
73
his scruples, and preached abroad, on an eminence near the city, to more than two thousand persons. On tliis practice he observes, that, tliough till lately lie had been so tenacious of every point relating to decency and order, that he should have thought the saving of souls almost a sin if it had not been done in a church, yet " I have
began, about the year 16G7, among a few young men in London, who, imder Dr. Horneck's preaching, and the morning lectures in CornhiU, were brought, says Dr. Woodward, " to a very affecting sense of their sins, and began to apply themselves in a very serious way to religious thoughts and purposes." They were advised by their Ministers to meet together weekly for " good discourse ; " and rules were drawn up "for the better regulation of these meetings." They contributed weekly for the use of the poor, and stewards were appointed to take care of and to disburse their charities. In the latter part of the reign of JamQs II. they met with discouragement ; but on the accession of "NViUiam and Mary they acquired new vigom-. When Dr. Woodward WTOte his account, there were about forty of these Societies in activitj' vrithin the Bills of MortaUty, a few in the country, and nine in Ire- land. Out of these Societies about twenty associations arose, in London, for the prosecution and suppression of vice ; and both these, and the private Societies for religious edification, had for a time much encouragement from several Bishops, and from the Queen herself. By their rules they were obliged, at their weekly meetings, to discourse only on such sxibjects as tended to practical hohness, and to avoid all controversy ; and besides relieving the poor, they were to promote schools, and the catechising of " young and ignorant persons in their respective families." These Societies certainly opened a favourable prospect for the revival of rehgion in the Church of England : but whether they were cramped by clerical jealousy lest laymen should become too active in spiritual concerns ; or that from their being bound by their orders to prosecute vice by caUing in the aid of the Magistrate, their moral influence among the populace was counteracted ; they appear to have declined from about I7l0 ; and although several Societies still remained in London, Bristol, and a few other places, at the time when Mr. Wesley commenced his labours, they were not in a state of growth and activity. They had, however, been the means of keeping tlie spark of piety from entire extinction. The sixth edition of Dr. Woodward's accoimt of these Societies was published in 1744 ; but from that time we hear no more of them ; they either gradually died away, or were absorbed in the Methodist societies. This, at least, was the case with several of them in London and Bristol 5 and with that of St. Ives, in Cornwall.
E
74
since seen abundant reason to adore the wise providence of God herein, making a way for myriads of people, who never troubled any church, or were likely so to do, to hear that word which they soon found to be the power of God unto salvation."
The manner in which he filled up his time may be seen from the following account of his weekly labours, at this period, at or near Bristol. " My ordinary em- ployment in public was now as follows. Every morning I read prayers and preached at Newgate. Every even- ing I expounded a portion of Scripture, at one or more of the societies. On Monday in the afternoon I preached abroad near Bristol. On Tuesday at Bath and Two Mile-Hill, alternately. On Wednesday at Baptist-Mills. Every other Thursday, near Pensford. Every other Friday, in another part of Kingswood, On Saturday in the afternoon, and Sunday morning, in the Bowling- Green. On Sunday at eleven, near Hannam-Mount, at two at Clifton, at five at Rose-Green. And hitherto, as my day is, so is my strength."
During Mr. Wesley's \asit to Germany, his brother Charles was zealously employed in preaching the same | doctrines, and "with equal zeal, in the churches in Lon- don : and in holding meetings for prayer and expound- ing the Scriptures. At this time he also visited Oxford, and was made useful to several of his old college friends. When his brother returned from Hernhuth, he met him ^vith great joy in London, and they "compared their experience in the things of God." The doctrine of predestination, on which so may disputes have arisen in the church, and which was soon to be warmly debated among the first Methodists, was shortly afterwards started at a meeting for exposition. Mr. Charles con- tented himself with simply protesting against it. He now first began to preach extempore. In a conference which the brothers had \Wth the Bishop of London, they • Jonmal.
75
cleared up some complaints as to their doctrine which he had received against them, and were upon the whole treated by him with liberality. He strongly disapproved, however, of their practice of rebaptizing persons who had been baptized by Dissenters, in which they exhibi- ted the firm hold which their High-Church feelings still retained upon their minds. His Lordship showed him- self, in this respect, not only more liberal, but better versed in ecclesiastical law and usage. The Bishop, at this and at other interviews, guarded them strongly against Antinomianism ; of which, however, they were in no danger. He was probably alarmed, as many had been, at the stress they laid on faith, not knowing the necessary connexion of the faith they preached with universal holiness. IMr. Whitefield was at this time at Oxford, and pressed Charles earnestly to accept a col- lege living ; which, as Dr. Whitehead justly observes, " gives pretty clear evidence that no plan of itinerant preaching was yet fixed on, nor indeed thought of : had any such plan been in agitation among them, it is very certain Mr. Whitefield would not have urged this advice on Mr. Charles Wesley, whom he loved as a brother, and whose labours he highly esteemed."
About this time some disputes took place, in the Fetter-Lane society, as to lay-preaching ; and Mr. Charles Wesley, in the absence of his brother, declared warmly against it. He had also, whilst Mr. John Wes- ley was still at Bristol, a painful interview at Lambeth, . with the Archbishop of Canterbury. His Grace took no exceptions to his doctrine, but condemned the irregu- larity of his proceedings, and even hinted at inflicting excommunication. This threw him into great perplex- ity of mind, until Mr. Whitefield, wdth characteristic boldness, urged him to preach " in the fields the next Sunday : by which step he would break down the bridge, render his retreat difficult or impossible, and be
* Whitehead's Life. E 2
forced to fight his way forward." This advice he fol- lowed. " June 24th, I prayed," says he, " and went forth in the name of Jesus Christ. I found near a thou- sand helpless sinners waiting for the word in Moorfields. I invited them in my Master s words, as well as name : Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy-laden ; and I ivill give you rest. The Lord was with me, even me, the meanest of his messengers, according to his pro- mise. At St. Paul's, the Psalms, Lessons, &c., for the day put new life into me ; and so did the sacrament. My load was gone, and all my doubts and scruples. God shone on my path, and I knew this was his will concerning me. I walked to Kennington Common, and cried to multitudes upon multitudes. Repent ye, and believe the Gospel. The Lord was my strength, and my mouth, and my wisdom. O that all would therefore praise the Lord for his goodness ! "
At Oxford also, he had to sustain the severity of the Dean on the subject of field-preaching ; but he seized the opportunity of bearing his testimony to the doctrine of justification by faith, by preaching with gi'eat bold- ness before the University. On his return to London, he resumed field-preaching in Moorfields, and on Ken- nington Common. At one time it was computed that as many as ten thousand persons were collected, and great numbers were roused to a serious inquiry after religion. His word was occasionally attended with an overwhelming influence.
That great public attention should be excited by these extraordinary and novel proceedings ; and that the dig- nitaries of the Church, and the advocates of stillness and order, should take the alarm at them, as " doubting whereunto this thing might gi'ow," were inevitable con- sequences. A doctrine so obsolete, that on its revival it was regarded as new and dangerous, was now publicly ' proclaimed as the doctrine of the Apostles and Reform- ers ; the consciousness of the forgiveness of sins was '
77
professed by many, and enforced as the possible attain- ment of all ; several Clergymen of talents and learning, which would have given influence to any cause, endued with mighty zeal, and ^^^tll a restless activity, instead of settling in parishes, were preaching in various churches, and private rooms, and to vast multitudes in the open air, alternately in the metropolis, and at Bristol, Oxford, and the interjacent places. They alarmed the careless by bringing before them the solemnities of the last judg- ment ; they explained the spirituality of that law upon which the self-righteous trusted for salvation, and con- vinced them that the justification of man was l<y the grace of God alone through faith ; and they roused the dozing adherents of mere forms, by teaching that true religion implies a change of the whole heart wrought by the Holy Ghost. With equal zeal and earnestness, they checked the pruriency of the Calvinistic system, as held by many Dissenters, by insisting that the law which cannot justify was still the rule of life and the standard of holiness to all true believers ; and taught that mere doctrinal \news of evangelical truth, however connect, were quite as vain and unprofitable as Pharisaism and formality, when made a substitute for vital faith, spirit- uality, and practical holiness. All this zeal was sup- ported and made more noticeable, by the moral eleva- tion of their character. Their conduct was scrupulously hallowed ; their spirit, gentle, tender, and sympathizing ; theii- courage, bold and undaunted ; their patience, proof against all reproach, hardships, persecutions ; their charities to the poor aboimded to the full extent of all their resources ; their labours were wholly gTatuitous ; and their wonderful activity, and endm*ance of the fatigues of rapid travelling, seemed to destroy the dis- tance of place, and to give them a sort of ubiquity in the vast circuit which they had then adopted as the field of their labours. For all these reasons they " were men to be wondered at," even in this the infancy of their
78
career ; and as their ardour was increased by the effects which followed, the conversion of great numbers to God, of which the most satisfactory evidence was afforded, it disappointed those who anticipated that their zeal would soon cool, and that, " shorn of their strength" by oppo- sition, reproach, and exhausting labours, they would become " like other men."
An infidel or semi-Christian philosophy has its theo- ries at hand to account for the appearance and conduct of such extraordinary men. If their own supposed " artifices," and the " temptation to place themselves at the head of a sect," will not solve the case ; it then resorts " to the circumstances of the age," or to " that restless activity and ambition" which finds in them " a promising sphere of action, and is attracted onward by its first successes." Even many serious Churchmen of later times, who contend that the great men of the Reformation were raised up by divine Providence in mer- cy to the world, are kept by sectarian prejudices from ac- knowledging a similar providential leading in the case of the Wesleys, Whitefield, and Howell Harris; l^ecause the whole of the good effected has not rested within their own pale, and all the sheep collected out of the wilderness have not been gathered into their own fold. The sober Christian will, however, resort to the first principles of his own religion in order to form his judgment. He will acknowledge that the Lord of the harvest has the prerogative of " sending forth his labourers;" that men who change the religious aspect of whole nations cannot be the offspring of chance, or the creation of circum- stances ; that, whatever there may be of personal fitness in them for the work, as in the eminent natural and acquired talents of St. Paul ; and whatever there may be in circumstances to favour their usefulness, these tilings do not shut out the special agency of God, but make it the more manifest ; since the first more strik- ingly marks his agency in preparing his own servants,
79
md training his soldiers ; and the second, his wisdom in choosing the times of their appearance, and the scenes of their hihours, and thus sctthig hefore them " an open door, and effectuaL" Nor can it he allowed, if we ahid(; by the doctrine of the Scriptures, that a real spiritual good could have been so extensively and uniformly effected, and " multitudes turned to the Lord," unless God had been with the instruments, seconding their labours, and " giving his own testimony to the word of his grace." The hand of God is equally conspicuous in connecting the leading events of their earlier history with their future usefulness. They were men "separated to the Gospel of God ;" and every devout and grateful Christian will not cease to recognise in their appear- ance, labours, and successes, the mercy of God to a land where " truth had fallen in the streets," and the people were sitting in darkness, and in the shadow of death.
CHAPTER VI.
We left Mr. Wesley at Bristol, in the summer of 1739 ; to which scene of labour, after a visit to London, he again returned. Kingswood was mentioned in the a<;- count given by Mr. Wesley, in the preceding chapter^ of his labours ; and in this district, inhabited by colliers, and, from its rudeness, a ten-or to the neighbourhood, the preaching of the two brothers and of Mr. Whitefield was eminently successful. The colliers were even pro- yerbial for wickedness ; but many of them became truly exemplary for their piety. These had been exhorted, it seems, to go to Bristol to receive the sacrament ; but their numbers were so considerable that the Bristol Clergy,'^ averse to the additional labour imposed upon
• Several of the Bristol Clergy -were at that time of a persecuting character. They induced a Captain Williams, the master of a vessel trading to Georgia, to make an affidavit of some statements to the dis-
80
them, repelled them from the communion, on the plea that they did not belong to their parishes.
The eifect of the leaven which had been thus placed in this mass of barbarism was made conspicuous in the following year, in the case of a riot, of which Mr. Charles Wesley gives the following account. Being informed that the colliers had risen, on account of the deamess of com, and were marching for Bristol, he rode out to meet them, and talk with them. Many seemed disposed to return with him to the school which had been built for their children ; but the most desperate rushed violently upon them, beating them, and driving them away from their pacific adviser. He adds, " I rode up to a ruffian who was striking one of our colliers, and prayed him rather to strike me. He answered, ' No, not for all the world,' and was quite overcome. I turned upon another, who stmck my horse, and he also sunk into a lamb. Wherever I turned Satan's cause lost ground, so that they were obliged to make one general assault, and the violent colliers forced the quiet ones into the town. I seized one of the tallest, and earnestly besought him to follow me. Yes, he said, that he would, all the world over. I pressed about six into the service. We met several parties, and stopped and exhorted them to follow us ; and, gleaning some from every company, we increased as we marched on singing to the school. From one till three o'clock we spent in prayer, that evil might be prevented, and the lion chained. Then news was brought us that the col- liers were returned in peace. They had walked quietly into the city, without sticks or the least violence. A few of the better sort of them went to the Mayor, and
advantage of Mr. Wesley, in tlie affair of Mrs. Williamson ; Lut they took care that he should set sail before they published it. This led to the publication of Mr. Wesley's first Journal, as he states in the pre- face. In that Joximal he gave his own account of the luatter, and they were silenced.
81
told their grievance ; then they all returned as they came, without noise or disturbance. All who saw it were amazed. Nothing could more clearly have shown the change wrought among them than this conduct on such an occasion. I found afterwards that all our colliers to a man had been forced away. Having learned of Christ not to resist evil, they w^ent a mile with those who com- pelled them, rather than free themselves by violence. One man the rioters dragged out of his sick bed, and threw him into the fish-pond. Near twenty of Mr. Willis's men they had prevailed on, by threatening to fill up their pits and bury them alive, if they did not come up and bear them company." — " It was a happy circumstance that they forced so many of the Methodist colliers to go with them ; as these, by their advice and example, restrained the savage fury of the others. This undoubtedly was the true cause why they all returned home without making any disturbance."
To a gentleman who requested some account of what had been done in Kingswood, Mr. John Wesley wi*ote the following statement : — ^
" Few persons have lived long in the west of England who have not heard of the colliers of Kingswood, a people famous, from the beginning hitherto, for neither fearing God nor regarding man ; so ignorant of the things of God, that they seemed but one remove from beasts that perish, and therefore utterly without the desire of instmction, as well as without the means of it.
"Many last winter used tauntingly to say of Mr. Whitefield, ' If he will convert Heathens, why does not he go to the colliers of Kingswood ?' In the spring he did so. And as there were thousands who resorted to no place of public worship, he went after them into their own ' wilderness, to seek and save that which was lost.' When he was called away, others went into ' the highways and hedges, to compel them to come in.' And, by the grace of God, their labour was not in vain. The B 5
82
scene is already changed. Kingswood does not now, as a year ago, resound with cursing and blasphemy. It is no more filled with drunkenness and uncleanness, and the idle diversions that naturally led thereto. It is no longer full of wars and fightings, of clamour and bitter- ness, of wrath and envyings. Peace and love are there. Great numbers of the people are mild, gentle, and easy to be entreated. They ' do not cry, neither strive and hardly is ' their voice heard in the streets,* or indeed in their o^vn wood, unless when they are at their usual evening diversion, singing praise unto God their Savi- our."
At this time Mr. Wesley visited Bath, where the celebrated Beau Nash, then lord of the ascendant in that city, attempted to confront the field-preacher.
"There was great expectation at Bath of what a noted man was to do to me there ; and I was much entreated ' not to preach ; because no one knew what might happen.' By this report I also gained a much larger audience, among whom were many of the rich and great. I told them plainly, the Scripture had con- cluded them aU under sin, high and low, rich and poor, one with another. Many of them seemed to be not a little surprised, and were sinking apace into seriousness, when their champion appeared, and, coming close to me, asked by what authority I did these things. I replied, By the authority of Jesus Christ, conveyed to me by the (now) Archbishop of Canterbury, when he laid his hands upon me, and said, ' Take thou authority to preach the Gospel.' He said, ' This is contrary to Act of Parlia- ment. This is a conventicle.' I answered, ' Sir, the conventicles mentioned in that Act (as the preamble shows) are seditious meetings. But this is not such. Here is no shadow of sedition. Therefore it is not con- trary to that Act.' He replied, ' I say it is. And be- side, your preaching frightens people out of their wits.' 'Sir, did you ever hear me preach?' 'No.' 'How
83
then can you judge of what you never heard T ' Sir, hy common report. Common report is enough.' ' (Jive me leave, Sir, to ask, Is not your name Nash ?' 'My name is Nash.' ' Sir, I dare not judge of you by com- mon report. I tliink it is not enough to judge by.' Here he paused a while, and, having recovered himself, asked, ' I desire to know what this people come here for?' On which one replied, 'Sir, leave him to me. Let an old woman answer him.' ' You, Mr. Nash, take care of your body. We take care of our souls ; and for the good of our souls we come here.' He replied not a word, but w^alked away.
" As I returned, the street was full of people, hurry- ing to and fro, and speaking great words. But when any of them asked, ' Which is he V and I replied, ' I am he,' they were immediately silent. Several ladies fol- lomng me into Mr. Merchant's house, the servant told me there were some wanted to speak with me. I went to them, and said, ' I believe, ladies, the maid mistook ; you only wanted to look at me.' I added, ' I do not expect that the rich and great should want either to speak with me, or to hear me, for I speak the plain truth; a thing you hear little of, and do not desire to hear.' A few more words passed between us, and I retired."*
After visiting London, and preaching to vast multi- tudes in Moorfields, on Kennington Common, and other places, some of whom were strangely affected, and many eflfectually awakened to a sense of sin, in October Mr. Wesley had a pressing invitation to Wales, where, although the churches were shut against him, he preach- ed in private houses, and in the open air, often during sharp frosts, and was gladly received by the people. " I have seen," says he, " no part of England so pleasant, for sixty or seventy miles together, as those parts of Wales I have been in ; and most of the inhabitants are indeed ripe for the Gospel. I mean, if the expression • Journal.
84
seems strange, they are eaniestly desirous of hemg id- stmcted in it ; and as utterly ignorant of it they are as any Creek or Cherokee Indians. I do not mean they are ignorant of the name of Christ ; many of them can say both the Lord's Prayer and the Belief ; nay, and some, all the Catechism ; but take them out of the road of what they have learned by rote, and they know no more (nine in ten of those with whom I conversed) either of Gospel salvation, or of that faith whereby alone we are saved, than Chicali or Tomo Chachi. Now what spirit is he of who had rather these poor creatures should perish for lack of knowledge, than that they should be saved, even by the exhortations of Howell Harris, or an itinerant Preacher ? The word did not fall to the ground. Many repented, and believed the Gospel. And some joined together to strengthen each other's hands in God, and to provoke one another to love and to good works."*
About this time he stated his doctrinal views in, per- haps, as clear a manner, though in a summary form, as at any period subsequently : —
" A serious Clergyman desired to know in what points we differed from the Church of England. I answered. To the best of my Imowledge, in none ; the doctrines we preach are the doctrines of the Church of England, in- deed the fundamental doctrines of the Church, clearly laid down, both in her Prayers, Articles, and Homilies.
" He asked, ' In what points then do you differ from the other Clergy of the Church of England ? ' I answered. In none from that part of the CI erg}' who adhere to the doctrines of the Church ; but from that part of the Clergy who dissent from the Church (though they ovra it not) I differ in the points foUo^ring : —
" First, They speak of justification, either as the same thing with sanctification, or as something consequent upon it. I believe justification to be wholly distinct from sanctification, and necessarily antecedent to it. * Journal.
" Secondly, They speak of our own holiness or good works as the cause of our justification, or that for the sake of which, on account of which, we are justified before God. I believe, neither our own holiness nor good works are any part of the cause of our justification ; but that the death and righteousness of Christ are the whole and sole cause of it, or that for the sake of which, on account of which, we are justified before God.
" Thirdly, They speak of good works as a condition of justification necessarily previous to it. I believe, no good work can be previous to justification, nor, conse- quently, a condition of it ; but that we are justified (being till that hour ungodly, and therefore incapable of doing any good work) by faith alone ; faith, without works; faith, though producing all, yet including no good works.
" Fourthly, They speak of sanctification, or holiness, as if it were an outward thing ; as if it consisted chiefly, if not wholly, in these two points : 1. The doing no harm : 2. The doing good, as it is called ; that is, the using the means of gTace, and helping our neighbour.
" I believe it to be an inw^ai'd thing, namely, ' the life of God in the soul of man ; a participation of the divine nature ; the mind that was in Christ ; * or, ' the renewal of our heart after the image of Him that created us.'
" Lastly, They speak of the new birth as an outward thing ; as if it were no more than baptism, or, at most, a change from outward wickedness to outward goodness, from a vicious to wdiat is called a virtuous life. I believe it to be an inward thing ; a change from inward wicked- ness to inward goodness ; an entire change of our inmost nature from the image of the devil, wherein we are bom, to the image of God ; a change from the love of the creature to the love of the Creator, from earthly and sensual to heavenly and holy affections ; in a word, a change from the tempers of the spirits of darkness to those of the angels of God in heaven.
86
" There is therefore a wide, essential, fundamental, LrreconcLlable difference between us ; so that if they speak the truth as it is in Jesus, I am found a false witness before God. But if I teach the way of God in truth, they are blind leaders of the blind." *
Disputes having arisen between the Methodists and Moravians, who still formed one society at Fetter-Lane, Mr. Wesley returned to London. Over this society he professed to have no authority, and, as it appeared, had but little influence. Various new doctrines of a mystical kind, which he thought dangerous, had been introduced by several of the teachers ; and it seems he foresaw a se- paration from them to T)e inevitable, for he had taken a place near Moorfields, which had been used as a Foun- dery for casting cannon ; and on this >'isit he preached in it to very numerous congregations. He was on this and other visits to London unsuccessful in settling the dis- putes which had arisen in the society ; and in June, 1 740, he again came to London, and spent upwards of a month among them, occupied at intervals in the same attempt. His efforts being fruitless, he read to them the following paper : —
" About nine months ago, certain of you began to speak contrary to the doctrine we had till then received. The sum of what you asserted is this : 1. That there is no such thing as weak faith : that there is no justifying faith, where there is ever any doubt or fear, or where there is not, in the full sense, a new, a clean heart. 2. That a man ought not to use those ordinances of God, which our Church terms means of grace, before he has such a faith as excludes all doubt and fear, and implies a new, a clean heart. 3. You have often affirmed, that to search the Scriptures, to pray, or to communicate, before we have this faith, is to seek salvation by works ; and till these works are laid aside, no man can receive faith.
" I believe these assertions to be flatly contrary to the
• Journal,
87
word of God. I have warned you hereof again and again, and besouglit you to turn back to the huv and to the testimony. I have borne with you long, hoping you wouhl turn. But as I find you more and more confirmed in tlie error of your ways, nothing now remains but that I should give you up to God. You that are of the same judgment, follow me." — " I then," adds Mr. "Wesley, " without saying any thing more, withdrew, as did eighteen or nineteen of the society."
Those who continued to adhere to him then met at the Foundery : the whole number amounted to about seventy- two. The Moravian teacher Molther appears to have been the chief author of the novel opinions objected to by Mr. Wesley, whom, however, Peter Bohler thought Mr. Wes- ley misunderstood ; which Avas not likely, as Mr. Charles Wesley mentions the same things in his Journal. To- wards the Moravian Church at large, Mr. Wesley conti- nued to feel an unabated affection ; but as he was never a member of that Church, and maintained only a kind of co-fi-atei-nity with those of them who were in London, when these became infected with novel opinions, his departure from them, with such as were of the same mind as himself, and were also members of the Church of England, was a step of prudence and of peace. From a conversation which he had with Count Zinzendorf a short time afterwards, and which he has published, it would seem that a refined species of Antinomianism had crept in amongst the Moravians ; and that the Count was at that time by no means a teacher of the class of Peter Bohler. But, to affirm with Zinzendorf that there is nothing but imputed righteousness, and to reject inhe- rent righteousness, — to insist upon all our perfection being in Christ, and to deny the Christian perfection or maturity which believers derive ^rom Him, — was not in accordance with the Moravian Church, as appears from the following extract from the authorized exposition of their doctrines by Spangenberg ; which, since the perver-
88
sions of these " wrong-lieadcd men" have been mentioned, it would be unjust to the body of Moravians to with- hold :—
" Although this faith, which is so peculiar to all the children of God, that whoever has it not is no child of God, does no outward wonders and signs, raises none from the dead, removes no mountains, yet it does and performs other things, which are of much greater import- ance. "What are those things ? Answer : We through faith attain to the enjoyment of that which Christ hath by his sacrifice purchased for us. We are, 1. Through faith in Jesus Christ made free from the dominion of sin. Paul says, ' Sin shall not have dominion over you ; for ye are not under the law, but under grace.' Rom. vi. 14.
" All those who believe in Jesus Christ are freed from the curse and condemnation of the law ; they obtain for- giveness of sins, become the adopted children of God, and are sealed with the Holy Ghost. These are they, then, who are made free from the dominion of sin, because they are under grace. Now when they are thus exhorted, ' Let not sin reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof; neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin,' &c., Rom. vi. 12, 13 ; they cannot say, 0 this is impossible for us ! We are hut sinful men : The flesh is weak^ — and the like. For they have Jesus Christ, who saveth his people from their sins ; they have a Father in heaven, who heareth their prayer and supplication. The Holy Ghost dwells in their hearts, and strengthens them in all that is good. If they therefore do but rightly make use of the grace wherein through faith they stand, then sin can have no dominion over them. This is exactly what John says, 1 Epist. iii. 9, ' Whosoever is bom of God, doth not commit sin,' (he doth not let sin reign, or have the do- minion in his mortal body, that he should obey it in the lusts thereof,) ' for h-s seed remaineth in him ; and he cannot sin, because he is bom of God.' That is, his
89
heart will comply witli no sucli thing ; for he loves our Saviour, being a child of God, and a partaker of the Holy Ghost."*
Not only Antinomian eiTors, hut mystic notions of ceasing from ordinances, and waiting for faith in stillness, greatly prevailed also among the Moravians in London at this time, and were afterwards carried by them into many of the country Methodist societies in Yorkshire, Derby- shire, and other places. Of the effect at Nottingham Mr. Wesley gives a curious account in his Journal for June, 1743:—
" In the afternoon we went on to Nottingham, where Mr. Howe received us gladly. At eight the society met, as usual. I could not but observe, 1. That the room was not half full, which used, until very lately, to be crowded within and without. 2. That not one person who came in used any prayer at all ; but every one immediately sat do^vn, and began either talking to his neighbour, or looking about to see who was there. 3. That when I began to pray, there appeared a general surprise, no one offering to kneel down, and those who stood, choosing the most easy, indolent posture which they conveniently could. I afterwards looked for one of our hymn-books upon the desk, (for I knew Mr. Howe had brought one from London,) but both that and the Bible were vanished away. And in the room lay the Mora^aan Hymns, and the Count's Sermons." t
That incautious book, Luther on the Galatians, appears to have been the source of the Antinomi- anism of the Moravians, and their quietism they learn- ed from Madame Guion, and other French mystic ^vriters.
The Methodist society, as that name distinguishes the people who to this day acknowledge Mr. Wesley as their founder under God, was, properly speaking, as a society specially under his pastoral charge, collected in
• Exposition, pp. 215, 216. t Joiunal.
90
this year, (1740,) at the chapel in Moorfields, where he regularly preached, and where, hy the blessing of God upon his and Mr. Charles Wesley's labours, the society rapidly increased. For this, and for the societies in Bristol, Kingswood, and other parts, he, in 1743, drew up a set of Rules, which continue in force to the present time, and the observance of which was then, and con- tinues to be, the condition of membership. Tlie}" are so well knoA\Ti as to render it unnecessary to quote them. It may only be observed, that they enjoin no peculiar opinions, and relate entirely to moral conduct, to clia- ritaljle ofl&ces, and to the observance of the ordinances of God. Churchmen or Dissenters, walking by these Rules, might become and remain members of these so- cieties, provided they held their doctrinal views and dis- ciplinary prepossessions in peace and charity. The sole object of the union was to assist the members to " make their calling and election sure," by cultivating the reli- gion of the heart, and a holy conformity to the laws of Christ. These Rules bear the signature of John and Charles Wesley.
Mr. Wesley's mother about this time began to attend his ministry. She had been somewhat prejudiced against her sons by reports of their " errors " and " extrava- gancies ; " but was convinced, upon hearing them, that they spoke " according to the oracles of God." There is an interesting entry in Mr. Wesley's Journal respecting this venerable woman : —
" September 3. I talked largely with my mother, who told me, that, till a short time since, she had scarce heard such a thing mentioned as the having forgiveness of sins now, or God's Spirit bearing witness with our spirit: much less did she imagine, that this was the common privilege of all true believers. 'Therefore,' said she, ' I never durst ask for it myself. But two or three weeks ago, while my son Hall was pronouncing those words, in delivering the cup to me, The blood of
91
our Lord Jesus Christ which was given for thee ; the words struck through my heart, and I knew God for Christ's sake had forgiven me all my sins.'
" I asked, whether her father (Dr. Annesley) had not the same faith ; and, whether she had not heard him preach it to others. She answered, ' He had it himself, and declared a little before his death, that, for more than forty years he had no darkness, no fear, no doubt at all of his being accepted in the Beloved;' but that, nevertheless, she did not remember to have heard him preach, no, not once, explicitly upon it : whence she supposed he also looked upon it as the peculiar blessing of a few, not as promised to all the people of God." *
The extraordinary manner in which some persons were frequently affected under Mr. Wesley's preaching, as well as that of his coadjutors, now created much dis- cussion, and to many gave great offence. Some were seized with trembling ; others sunk down and uttered loud and piercing cries ; others fell into a kind of agony. In some instances whilst prayer was offered for them, they rose up with a sudden change of feeling, testifying that they had " redemption through the blood of Christ, even the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace." Mr. Samuel Wesley, who denied the know- ledge of the forgiveness of sins, treated these things, in a correspondence with his brother, alternately with sar- casm and serious severity, and particularly attacked the doctrine of assurance. In this controversy, Mr. John Wesley attaches no weight whatever to these outward agitations ; but contends that he is bound to believe the profession made by many, who had been so affected, of an inward change, because that had been confirmed by their subsequent conduct and spirit. On the subject of assurance, the disputants put forth their logical acute- ness ; but the result appears to have been upon the whole instructive to the elder brother ; whose letters
• Journal.
92
soften considerably towards the close of tlie dispute. Mr. Samuel Wesley died in the follo^^^ng November. The circumstances to which he objected, although he knew them only by report, and was too far removed from the scene to be an accurate judge, have since that time furnished ample subject for seiious or satirical ani- madversion to many witers, and to none more than to Dr. Southey.* A few general remarks upon this point may not, therefore, be here out of place. By this writer it is affirmed, that great importance was attached by Mr. Wesley to those emotions and bodily affections, which occasionally occurred ; and that the most visionary per- sons, and those who pretended ecstasies, dreams, &c., were, at least in the early part of his ministry, the objects of his special respect, as eminently holy and favoured. This is so far from the fact, that it is difficult to meet with a Di^ane whose views of religion are more practical and definite. He did not deny that occasionally " God," even now, " speaketh in a dream, in a vision of the night," and that he may thus " open the ears of men to instruction, and command them to depart from iniquity ; " he believed that, in point of fact, many indisputable cases of this kind have occurred in modem times ; and in this belief he agreed with many of the wisest and the best of men. He has recorded some cases of what may be called ecstasy, generally without an opinion of his own, leaving every one to form his o^^^l judgment from the recorded fact. He unquestionably believed in spe- cial effusions of the influence of the Holy Spirit upon congregations and individuals, producing powerful emo- tions of mind, expressed in some instances by bodily affections ; and he has furnished some facts on which Dr. Southey has exercised his philosophy, ^^-ith a suc- cess, probably, more satisfactory to himself, than con- vincing to his readers. But that any thing extraordinary, either of bodily or mental affection, was with Mr. Wes-
* Life of Wesley.
93
ley, at any time of his life, of itself, deemed so impor- tant as to be regarded as a mark of superior piety, is a most unfounded assumption. Those of his Sermons which contain the doctrines which he deemed essential, his Notes on the New Testament, and the Rules by which every member of his societies was required to be governed, are sufficiently in refutation of this notion. In them no reference is made to any thing visionary as a part, however small, of true religion ; unless, indeed, all spiritual religion, changing the heart, and sanctifying the affections, be thought visionary. The rule of admis- sion into his societies was " a desire to flee from the wrath to come ; " but then the sincerity of this was to •be evidenced by corresponding " fmits" in the conduct ; and on this condition only, further explained by detailed regulations, all of them simple and practical, were the members to remain in connexion with him. These Rules are the standing evidence, that, from the first formation of the Methodist societies, neither a specu- lative nor a visionary scheme of religion was the basis of their union. Had Mr. Wesley placed religion, in the least, in those circumstances, he would have set up a very different standard of doctrine in his Sermons ; and the Rules of his societies would have borne an equivocal and mj^stic character.
That cases of real enthusiasm occurred at this and subsequent periods, is indeed allowed. There are always nervous, dreamy, and excitable people to be found ; and the emotion which was produced among those who were really so " pricked in the heart " as to cry with a sin- cerity equal to that which was felt by those of old, " What shall we do to be saved ? " would often be com- municated to such persons by natural sympathy. No one could be blamed for this, unless he had encouraged the excitement for its own sake, or taught the people to regard it as a sign of grace ; which most assuredly Mr. Wesley never did. Nor is it correct to represent these
94
effects, genuine and factitious together, as peculiar to Methodism. A great impression was made hj the preaching of the TVesleys and Mr. T\''hitefield in almost all places where they went. Thousands in the course of a few years, and of those too who had lived in the greatest unconcern as to spiritual things, and were most ignorant and depraved in their hahits, were recovered from their ^-ices, and the moral appearance of whole neighhourhoods was changed. Yet the effects were not ■v\ithout precedent even in those circumstances in which they have heen thought most singular and exception- able. Great and rapid results of this kind were pro- duced in the first ages of Christianity, but not without " outcries," and strong corporeal as well as mental emo- tions, nay, and extravagancies too. By perversion, even condemnable heresies arose, and a rank and real enthusiasm : but will any man from this argue against Christianity itself ; or asperse the labours and characters of those holy men w ho planted its genuine root in Asia, Africa, and Europe ? Will he say, that as, through the corrupt nature of men, evil often accompanies good, one is to be confounded with the other, and that those great Evangelists were the authors of the evil because they were the instruments of the benefit ? Even in the de- cline of true piety in the church of Christ, there were not wanting holy and zealous Ministers to carry out the tidings of salvation to the barbarous ancestors of Eu- ropean nations; and strong and effectual impressions were made by their faithful and powerful preaching upon the savage multitudes who surrounded them, accompa- nied with many effects similar to those which attended the preaching of the TVesleys and Whitefield : but all who went on these sacred missions were not enthusiasts ; nor w^ere all the conversions effected by them a mere exchange of superstitions. Such objectors might have known that like effects often accompanied the preaching of eminent men at the Reformation, and that many of
95
the Puritan and Nonconformist Ministers had simiiar successes in large districts in our ovm. country. They might have known that, in Scotland, and also among the grave Presbyterians of New-England, previous to the rise of Methodism, such impressions had not unfrequently been produced by the ministry of faithful men, attended by very similar circumstances ; and they might have been informed that, though on a smaller scale, the same results have followed the ministry of modem Mission- aries of diflferent religious societies in various parts of the wwld. It may be laid down as a principle esta- blished by fact, that, whenever a zealous and faithful ministry is raised up, after a long spiritual dearth, the early effects of that ministry are not only pow^erful, but often attended with extraordinary circumstances; nor are such extraordinary circumstances necessarily extra- vagancies because they are not common. If there be an explicit truth in Scripture, it is, that the success of the ministry of the Gospel, in the conversion of men, is the consequence of divine influence ; and if there be a well- ascertained fact in ecclesiastical story, it is, that no great and indisputable results of this kind have been produced but by men who have acknowledged this truth, and have gone forth in humble dependence upon that co-operation which is promised in the w^ords, " And, lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the world." This fact, equally striking and notorious, is a strong confirmation that the sense of the sacred oracles on this point was not mistaken by them. The testimony of the w^ord of God is, that, as to ministerial success, " God giveth the in- crease ; " the testimony of experience is, that no success in producing true conversion has ever taken place in any church, but when this co-operation of God has been acknowledged and sought by the agents employed in it.
The doctrine of divine influence, as necessary to the conversion of men, being thus grounded on the evidence of Scripture, and further confirmed by fact, it may fol^
96
low, and that in perfect conformity with revelation, that such influence may be dispensed in different degrees at different periods. That it was more eminently exerted at the first establishment of Christianity than at some other periods, is certain ; and that not only in extraor- dinary gifts, (for though these might awaken attention and silence unbelief, we have the evidence of Scripture history to prove, that miracles cannot of themselves con- vert men fi'om vice,) but in sanctifying energy, without which the heart Is never brought to yield to the authority and will of God in its choice and affections. That in various subsequent periods there have been special dis- pensation^ of favour to nations, with reference to the improvement of their moral state, is clear from a fact which cannot be denied, that eminently holy and gifted men have been raised up at such periods for the benefit of the countries and the age in which they appeared, from whose exertions they have derived the highest moral advantages. For the reasons we have given, we cannot refer the appearance of such men to chance, nor the formation of their characters to the circumstances and spirit of " stirring times." We leave these conclu- sions to the philosophy of the world ; and recognise, in the appearance of such instruments, the merciful designs and special grace of Him " who worketh all and in all." But the argument is, that if such men have really been the instruments of " turning many to righteousness," and that if the principles of our religion forbid us to believe that this can be done by any gifts or qualities in them, however lofty; then, according to the Scripture doc- trine, they were " workers together with God," and the age in which they laboured was distinguished by a larger effusion of the Holy Spirit upon the minds of men. Why this should occur at one time more emi- nently than at another, we pretend not to say ; but even this notion, so enthusiastic probably to many, is still in conformity to the word of God, which declares that " the '
97
wind bloweth where it listeth ; " and that the influence of the Holy Spirit, like the atmosphere, is subject to laws not ascertainable by man : and if this effusion of his influence argue especial, though undeserved, favour to particular nations and ages, this is' not more difficult to account for than that, at some periods and places, men of eminent usefulness should be sent into the world, when they do not appear in others ; which, being a mere matter of fact, leaves no room for cavil. This view, likewise, accords with what the Scriptures teach us to expect as to the future. For the accomplishment of the sublime consummation of the divine counsels, agents of great efficiency and qualifications, we believe, will from time to time appear; but our hope does not rest on them, but on Him only who has explicitly promised to "pour out his Spirit upon all flesh," at once to give efficiency to instruments in themselves feeble, however gifted, and so " to order the unruly wills and passions of men," that they may be subdued and sanctified by the truth. If such effusions of divine influence be looked for, and on such principles, as the means of spreading the power of Christianity generally, we may surely be- lieve it quite accordant both with the spirit and letter of Scripture, that the same influence should often be ex- erted to preserve and to revive religion ; and that if nations, already Christian, are to be the instruments of extending Christianity, not in name only, but in its spi- rit and sanctity, into all the earth, they should be pre- pared for this high designation by the special exercise of the same agency turning them from what is merely formal in religion to its realities, and making them ex- amples to others of the purifying grace of the Gospel of God our Saviour. Let it then be supposed, (no great presumption, indeed,) that Christians have quite as good a foundation for these opinions as others can boast for I that paltry philosophy by which they would explain the effects produced by the preaching of holy and zealous
98
Ministers in different ages ; and we may conclude that ll
such effects, as far as they are genuine, are the result of p
divine influence ; and, when numerous and rapid, of a u
divine influence specially and eminently exerted, giving t
more than ordinary assistance to the minds of men in \
their religious concerns, and rendering the obstinate more t
inexcusable by louder and more explicit calls. Of the li
extraordinary circumstances which have usually accom- a
panied such visitations, it may be said, that if some i
should be resolved into purely natural causes, some into «
7eal enthusiasm, and (under favour of our philosophers) tl
others into satanic imitation, a sufficient number will a
remain, which can only be explained by considering t
them as results of a strong impression made upon the i
consciences and affections of men by an influence ascer- i
tained to be divine, though usually exerted through hu- I
man instrumentality, by its unquestionable effects upon f
the heart and life. Nor is it either irrational or unscrip- n
tural to suppose, that times of great national darkness (
and depravity, the case certainly of this country at the b
outset of Mr. Wesley and his colleagues in their glorious tl
career, should require a strong remedy ; and that the r
attention of a sleeping people should be roused by cir- i
cumstances which could not fail to be noticed by the (
most unthinking. We do not attach primary import- c
ance to secondary circumstances ; but they are not to be j
wholly disregarded. The Lord was not in the wind, j
nor in the earthquake, nor in the fire, but in the " still c
small voice yet that "still small voice" might not r
have been heard, except by minds roused from their in- i
attention by the shaking of the earth, and the sounding i of the storm.
If, however, no special and peculiar effusion of divine influence on the minds of many of Mr. Wesley's hearers be supposed ; if we only assume the exertion of tha; ordinary influence which, as we have seen, must accoD! pany the labours of every Minister of Christ to rendc
90
them succossfiil in savincj men, the stronji; emotions often produced by the preaching of the Founder of Methodism might be accounted for on principles very different from those adopted by many objectors. The multitudes to whom he preached were generally grossly ignorant of the Gospel ; and he poured upon their minds a flood of light ; his discourses were plain, pointed, earnest, and affectionate ; the feeling produced was deep, piercing, and in nimaberless cases, such as we have no right, if we believe the Bible, to attribute to any other cause than that inward operation of God with his truth which alone can render human means effectual. Many of those on whom such impressions were made retired in silence, and nurtured them 1)y reflection. The " stricken deer" hastened into solitude, there to bleed, unobserved ])y all but God. This was the case with the majority ; for visible and strong emotions were the occasional, and not the constant, results. At some seasons indeed effects were produced which, on Christian principles we may not hesitate to say, can only be accounted for on the assumption that the influence was both divine and special ; at others the impression was great, but yet we ! need assume nothing more than the ordinary blessing of God which accompanies '* the word of his grace," when delivered in the fulness of faith and love, in order to account for it. But beside those who were silently pierced, and whose minds were sufficiently strong to command their emotions, there were often many of a class not accustomed to put such restraints upon them- selves. To a powerful feeling they offered but a sligh t resistance, and it became visible. To many people, then, as now, this would appear extravagant ; but on what principle can the genuineness of the impression be ques- tioned ? Only if no subsequent fruit appeared. For if a true conversion followed, then, if there be truth in reli- gion itself, the "finger of God" must be acknowledged. We have hitherto seen Mr. Wesley and Mr. White- F 2
100
field labouring together in harmony, and uniting in a common design to promote the revival of scriptural Chris- tianity through the land. But Mr. Wesley about this time, being impressed with the strong tendency of the Calvinistic doctrines to produce Antinomianism, published a Sermon against absolute Predestination, at which Mr. Whitefield, who some time previously had embraced that notion, took offence. A controversy between them, embracing some other points, ensued, which issued in a temporary estrange- ment ; and they laboured from this time independently of each other ; their societies in London, Kingswood. and other places, being kept quite separate.
A reconciliation, however, took place between Mr. "Wesley and Mr. Whitefield in January, 1750, so that they preached in each other s chapels. The following entry on this subject appears in his Journal : — " Friday, 19th. In the evening I read prayers at the chapel in West-street, and Mr. Whitefield preached a plain, affec- tionate discourse. Sunday, 21. He read prayers, and I preached. Sunday, 28. I read prayers, and Mr. White- field preached. How wise is God, in giving different talents to different Preachers ! So, by the blessing of God, one more stumbling-block is removed."
The following extract from Mr. Whitefield's Will is a pleasing instance of generous, truly Christian feeling : — I leave a mourning ring to my honoured and dear friends, and disinterested fellow-labourers, the Rev. Messrs. John and Charles Wesley, in token of my indis- soluble union with them in heart and Christian affec- tion, not^^-ithstanding our difference in judgment about some particular points of doctrine." *
Mr. Wesley, at Mr. Whitefield's own desire, preached his funeral sermon at the Tabernacle, Moorfields.
Several Preachers were now employed by Mr. Wesley to assist in the growing work, which already had swelled beyond even his and his brother s active powers suitably
* Journal.
101
to supply with the ministration of the word of God. Mr. Charles Wesley had discouraged this from the beginning, and even he himself hesitated; hut, with John, the promotion of religion was the first concern, and church-order the second, although inferior in consi- deration to that only. With Charles these views were often reversed. Mr. Wesley, in the year 1741, had to caution his brother against joining the Moravians, after the example of Mr. Gamhold, to which he was at that time inclined ; and adds, " I am not clear, that brother Maxfield should not expound at Greyhound-lane, nor can I as yet do without him. Our Clergymen have increased full as much as the Preachers." Mr. Max- field's preaching had the strong sanction of the Countess of Huntingdon ; but so little of design, with reference to the forming of a sect, had Mr. Wesley, in the employ- ment of Mr. Maxfield, that, in his own absence fi-om London, he had only authorized him to pray with the society, and to advise them as might be needful ; and, upon his beginning to preach, he hastened back to silence him. On this his mother addressed him, " John, you know what my sentiments have been. You cannot suspect me of favouring readily any thing of this kind. But take care what you do vnth respect to that young man ; for he is as surely called of God to preach, as you are. Examine what have been the fmits of his preach- ing, and hear him also yourself." He took this advice, and could not venture to forbid him.
His defence of himself on this point we may pro- nounce irrefutable, and turns upon the disappointment of his hopes, that the parochial Clergy would take the charge of those who in different places had been turned to God by his ministry, and that of his fellow- labourers.
" It pleased God," says Mr. Wesley, " by two or three Ministers of the Church of England, to call many sinners to repentance, who, in several parts were
102
undeniably turned from a course of sin to a course of holiness.
" The Ministers of the places where this was done ought to have received those JMinisters \vith open arms ; and to have taken those persons who had just begun to serve God, into their particular care; watching over them in tender love, lest they should fall back into the snare of the devil.
"Instead of this, the greater part spoke of those Ministers, as if the devil, not God, had sent them. Some repelled them from the Lord's table ; others stir- red up the people against them, representing them, even in their public discourses, as fellows not fit to live ; Papists, heretics, traitors; conspirators against their King and country.
" And how did they watch over the sinners lately reformed ? Even as a leopard watclieth over his prey. They drove some of them fi-om the Lord's table; to which, till now, they had no desire to approach. They preached all manner of evil concerning them, openly cursing them in the name of the Lord. They turned many out of their work, persuaded others to do so too, and harassed them in all manner of ways.
" The event was, that some were wearied out, and so turned back to the vomit again : and then these good Pastors gloried over them, and endeavoured to shake others by their example.
"When the Ministers, by whom God had helped them before, came again to those places, great part of their work was to begin again, if it could be begun again ; but the relapsers were often so hardened in sin, that no impression could be made upon them.
" What could they do in a case of so extreme neces- sity, where so many souls lay at stake ?
" Xo Clerg}Tnan would assist at all. The expedient that remained was, to find some one among themselves \vho was upright of heart, and of sound judgment in the
103
Aings of God ; and to desire liiin to meet the rest as often as he could, in order to confirm them, as he was able, in the ways of God, either by reading to them, or by prayer, or by exhortation."
This statement may indeed be considered as affording the key to all that which, with respect to church-order, may be called irregularity in Mr. Wesley's future pro- ceedings. God had given him large fruits of his minis- try in various places ; when he was absent from them, the people were " as sheep having no shepherd," or were rather persecuted by their natural pastors, the Clergy ; he was reduced, therefore, to the necessity of leaving them without religious care, or of providing it for them. He wisely chose the latter ; but, true to his own princi- ples, and even prejudices, he carried this no farther than the necessity of the case : the hours of service were in no instance to interfere with those of the Establishment, and at the parish church the members were exhorted to communicate. Thus a religious society was raised up Trithin the national Church, and with this anomaly, — that, as to all its interior arrangements as a society, it was independent of the ecclesiastical authority of that Chm-ch. The irregularity was, in principle^ as great when the first step was taken as at any future time. It was a form of practical and partial separation, though not of theoretical dissent ; but it arose out of a moral necessity, and existed for some years in such a state, that, had the Clergy been disposed to co-operate in this evident revival and spread of true religion, and had the heads of the Church been ^^dlling to sanction itinerant labours among its Ministers, and private religious meet- ings among the serious part of the people for mutual edification, the great body of Methodists might have been retained in communion with the Church of England.
On this matter, which was often brought before the leading and influential Clergy, they made their own election. They refused to co-operate ; they doubtless
104
thought that they acted right ; and, excepting the oblo- quy and persecution with which they followed an inno- cent and pious people, they perhaps did so ; for a great innovation would have been made upon the discipline of the Church, for which, at that time at least, it was little prepared. But the Clergy, having made their election, have no right, as some of them continue to do, to censure either the Founders of Methodism or their people for making more ample provision for their spi- ritual wants. It was impei'ative upon the former to provide that pastoral care for the souls brought to God by their labours, which the Church could not or would not afford ; and the people had a Christian liberty to follow that course which they seriously believed most conducive to their ovm edification, as w^ell as a liberty by the very laws of their country. The violent clerical writers against IVIethodism have usually forgotten, that no man in England is bound to the national Church by any thing but moral influence ; and that from every other tie he is set free by the laws which recognise and protect religious liberty. Mr. Wesley resisted all attempts at formal separation, still hoping that a more friendly spirit would spring up among the Clergy ; and he even pressed hard upon the consciences of his people to effect their uniform and constant attendance at their parish churches, and at the sacrament ; but he could not long and generally succeed. Where the Clergyman of a pa- rish was moral or pious, there was no difficulty ; but cases of conscience were continually arising among his societies, as to the lawfulness of attending the ministry of the irreligious and profane Clergymen, who were then, and long afterwards, found throughout the land ; and as to hearing and training up children to hear false and misleading doctrines, Pelagian, Antinomian, or such as were directed in some form against the religion of the heart as taught in the Scriptures, and in the services of the national Church. These cases exceedingly perplexed
105
Mr. Wesley; and though he relaxed his strictness in some instances, yet as he did not sufficiently yield to meet the whole case, and perhaps could not do it without adopting such an ecclesiastical organization of his socie- ties as would have contradicted the principles to which, as to their relation to the Church, he had, perhaps, over hastily and peremptorily committed himself ; the effect was, that, long before his death, the attendance of the Methodists at such parish churches as had not pious Ministers was exceedingly scanty ; and as they were not permitted public worship among themselves in the hours of Church Service, a great part of the Sabbath was lost to them, except as they employed it in family and pri- vate exercises. So also as to the Lord's supper : as it was not then administered by their ovra Preachers, it fell into great and painful neglect. To meet the case in part, the two brothers and a few Clergymen who joined them, had public service in church hours, in the chapels in London and some other places, and administered the Lord's supper to numerous communicants ; a measure which, like other inconsistencies of a similar kind, grew out of a sense of duty, warring with, and restrained by, strong prepossessions, and the very sincere but very un- founded hope just mentioned, that a more friendly spirit would be awakened among the Clergy, and that all the sheep gathered out of the ^vilderness would at length be kindly welcomed into the national fold. As ecclesiasti- cal irregularities, these measures stood, however, pre- cisely on the same principle as those subsequent changes which have rendered the body of Methodists still more' distinct and separate ; a subject to which reference will again be made. The warmest advocates of Church Methodism among ourselves were never consistent Churchmen ; and the Church writers w^ho have set up the example of Mr. Wesley against his more modern followers, have been wholly ignorant or unmindful of his history. Dr. Southey, and others who have fancied F 5
106
a plan of separation in Mr. Wesley's mind from the be- ginning, tliougli followed cautiously and with policy, " step ])y step," hare shown a better acquaintance -with the facts of the progress of ^Methodism ; though they have been most unjust to the pure and imdesigning mind of its Founder ; who walked " step by step " it is true, ])ut only as Providence, by an arrangement of cir- cumstances, seemed to lead the way ; and would make no change but as a necessity, ai-ising from conscientious \'iews of the prosperity of a spiritual work, appeared to dictate. Had he looked forward to the fonning of a distinct sect as an honour^ he would have attempted to enjoy it in its fulness during his life ; and had he been so skilful a designer as some have represented him, he would not have left a large body unprovided for, in many respects essential to its prosperity and permanence, at his death. He left his work imfinished, and knew that he should leave it in that state ; but he threw the final results, in the spirit of a strong faith, upon the care of Him whose hand he had seen in it from the beginning.
CHAPTER VII.
AVe have now to follow these apostolic men into still more extended fields of labour, and to contests more formidable. They had sustained many attacks from the press, and some fro^vns from the authorities of the Chm-ch. By mobs they had occasionally been insulted both in England and Wales. But in' London, some riotous proceedings, of a somewhat violent character, now occurred at their places of worship. With respect to these, the following anecdote is curious, as it shows that Mr. Wesley's zeal was regarded with favour in a high quarter : — " On the last day of 1742, Sir John Gan- sou called upon Mr, Wesley, and said, ' Sir, you have
107
no need to suffer these riotous mobs to molest you, as they have done long. I and all the other Middlesex Magistrates have orders from above to do you justice whenever you apply to us.' Two or three weeks after, they did apply. Justice was done, though not with rigour ; and from that time the Methodists had peace in London."*
In the discipline of Methodism, the division of the society into classes is an important branch. Each class is placed under a person of experience and piety, who meets the others once a week, for prayer, and inquiry into the religious state of each, in order to administer exhortation and counsel. The origin of these classes was, however, purely accidental. The chapel at Bristol was in debt ; and it was agreed that each member of the society should contribute one penny a week to re- duce the burden. The Bristol society was therefore divided into classes ; and, for convenience, one person was appointed to collect the weekly subscriptions from each class, and to pay the amount to the Stewards. The advantage of this system, when turned to a higher pur- pose, at once struck the methodical and practical mind of Mr. Wesley : he therefore invited several " earnest and sensible men" to meet him; and the society in London was divided into classes like that of Bristol, and placed mider the spiritual care of these tried and ex- perienced persons. At first they visited each person, at his own residence, once a week ; but the preferable mode of bringing each class together weekly was at length adopted. These meetings are not, as some have supposed, inquisitorial ; but their business is confined to statements of religious experience, and the administra- tion of friendly and pious counsel. Mutual acquaint- ance ^vith each other is thus formed : the Leader is the friend and adviser of all ; and among the members, by their praying so often with and for each other, the true
* Wldteliead'si Life.
lOS
*' fellowship of saints " is promoted. Opportunities are also thus afforded for ascertaining the wants of the poorer members, and obtaining relief for them ; and for visiting the sick : the duty of a Leader being to see his members once in the week, either at the meeting, or, if absent from that, at home. Upon this institution Mr. Wesley remarks, " Upon reflection I could not but ob- serve, this is the very thing which was from the begin- ning of Christianity. In the earliest times, those whom God had sent forth ' preached the Gospel to every crea- ture.' The body of hearers were mostly either Jews or Heathens. But as soon as any of these were so con- vinced of the truth as to forsake sin, and seek the Gos- pel of salvation, they immediately joined them together, took an account of their names, advised them to watch over each other, and met these xar>3p^«jasvo<, catechu- mens, as they were then called, apart from the great con- gregation, that they might instruct, rebuke, exhort, and pray with them and for them, according to their several necessities." *
A current charge against Mr. Wesley, about this time, was, that he was a Papist ; and from the frequent refer- ences to it in his Journal, although it was treated by him with characteristic sprightliness, it appears to have been the occasion of much popular odium, arising from the fears entertained by the nation of the movements of the Pretender. In his Journal, March, 1741, he says, " Calling on a person near Grosvenor-square, I found there was but too much reason here for crying out of the increase of Popery, many converts to it being conti- nually made by the gentleman who preaches in Swallow- street three days in every week. Now why do not the champions, who are continually crying out, ' Popery, Popery,' in Moorfields, come hither, that they may not always be fighting 'as one that beateth the air?' Plainly, 1)ecause they have no mind to fight at all, but to show
* Journal.
109
their ralour without an opponent. And they well know, they may defy Popery at the Foundery witliout any danger of contradiction." And some time afterward, he remained in London, from whence all Papists had been ordered by proclamation to depart, a week longer than he intended, that he might not seem to plead guilty to the charge. The notion that the Methodists were Papists was also, in those times, the occasion of their bring persecuted in several places in the country. / Mr. Wesley now extended his labours northward. He first accepted an invitation into Leicestershire, and has the following amusing anecdote in his Journal : — " I stopped a little at NeM^ort-Pagnell, and then rode on till I overtook a serious man, with whom I immediately fell into conversation. He presently gave me to know what his opinions were ; therefore I said nothing to con- tradict them. But that did not content him ; he was quite uneasy to know whether I held the doctrine of the decrees as he did. But I told him, over and over, we had better keep to practical things, lest we should be angry at one another ; and so we did for two miles, till he caught me unawares, and dragged me into the dispute before I knew where I was. He then grew warmer and warmer ; — ^told me I was rotten at heart, and sup- posed I was one of John Wesley's followers. I told him, 'No ! I am John Wesley himself!' Upon which he appeared,
Improvisum aspris veliiii qui sentibus anguem Pressit
' as one who had unawares trodden on a snake,' and would gladly have run away outright. But being the better mounted of the two, I kept close to his side, and endeavoured to show him his heart till we came into the street of Northampton." In this journey he visited Yorkshire. At Birstal and the neighbourhood many persons had been awakened to a serious concern by the conversation and preaching of honest John Nelson, who
110
had himself been brought to the knowledge of God in London, by attending the service at the Foundery, and had returned to his friends in Yorkshire, chiefly moved by a strong desire to promote their salvation. The natural genius of this excellent man, who afterwards suffered much persecution, and was barbarously treated by the Magistrates and Clerg\', was admiral^ly acute, and gave to his repartees a sm-prising power and convincing- ness. He greatly excelled in conversation on religious subjects ; and his Journal is one of the most interesting pieces of biography published among the Hethodists. When r>Ir. Wesley reached Bustal, he found that he had been the instrument of very extensive good, so that the moral aspect of the town had been changed. After preaching to a large congregation on Birstal Hill, and on the side of Dc.vsbury Moor, and encouraging Mr. Nel- son in his endeavours to do good, Mr. AYesley proceeded to Newcastle-upon-Tyne, hoping to have the same fruit of his labours among the coUiers of that district as he had seen among those of Kingswood. So true was this lover of the souls of men to his oyvji advice to his Preachers, " Go not only to those who need you, but t^ those who need you most."
On walking through the town, after he had taken some refreshment, he observes, " I was surprised ; so much drunkenness, cursing, and swearing, even from the mouths of little children, do I never remember to have seen and heard before in so short a time." Sunday, May 30th, at seven in the morning he walked down to Sandgate, the poorest and most contemptible part of the town, and standing at the end of the street with John Taylor, began to sing the hundredth psahn. "Tliree or four people," says he, "came out to see what was the matter, who soon increased to four or five hundred. I suppose there might be twelve or fifteen hundred before I had done preaching, to whom I applied these solemn words, ' He was wounded for our trans-
11]
gressions, he was bruised for our iniquities ; tlie chas- tisement of our peace was upon him, and by hiy stripes we are healed.'"
In returning southward, he preached in various parts of Yorltshire ; and visiting Ep worth, wliere a small soci- ety of Methodists had been collected, and finding the use of the church denied him, he stood upon his father's tomb, and preached to a numerous congregation, who, as well as himself, appear to have been deeply impressed with the circimistance of the son speaking to them as from the ashes of his father on those solemn subjects on which that venerable parish Priest had faithfully addressed them for so many years. This was Sunday, June 6th, 1742 ; and on the Wednesday following, he humorously relates, " I rode over to a neighbouring to^\Ti, to wait upon a Justice of the Peace, a man of candour and understanding; before whom, I was informed, their angry neighbours had carried a whole waggon-load of these new heretics. But when he asked what they had done, there was a deep silence ; for that was a point their conductors had forgot. At length one said, ' Why, they pretend to be better than other people ; and, besides, they pray from morning till night.* Mr. S — asked, ' But have they done nothing besides ? ' ' Yes, Sir,' said an old man, ' An't please your worship, they have convarted my wife. Till she went among them, she had such a tongue : and now she is as quiet as a lamb.' 'Carry them back, carry them back,' replied the Justice, 'and let them convert all the scolds in the town.' " *
On the Sunday following he also preached at Ep- worth, and remarks, " At six I preached for the last time in Epworth church-yard (being to leave the town the next morning) to a vast multitude gathered together from all parts, on the beginning of our Lord's Sermon on the Mount. I continued among them for near three * Jouma-.
112
hours ; and yet we scarce knew how to part. O let none think his labour of love is lost, because the finiit does not immediately appear. Near forty years did my father labour here ; but he saw little fruit of all his labour. I took some pains among this people too ; and my strength also seemed to be spent in vain. But now the fruit appeared. There were scarce any in the town, on whom either my father or I had taken any pains formerly, but the seed so^vn so long since now sprung up, bringing forth repentance and remission of Sins.
The following remarks on a sermon he heard at Pains- wick occur in his Journal about this time, and deserve notice : — " I went to church at ten, and heard a remark- able discourse, asserting, ' that we are justified by faith alone ; but that this faith, which is the previous condi- tion of justification, is the complex of all Christian vir- tues, including all holiness and good works in the very idea of it.'
" Alas ! How little is the difference between assert- ing either, 1. That we are justified by works, which is Popery bare-faced ; (and indeed so gross that the sober Papists, those of the Council of Trent, in particular, are ashamed of it ; ) or, 2. That we are justified by faith and works, which is Popery refined or veiled ; (but with so thin a veil, that every attentive observer must discern it is the same still ; ) or, 3. That we are justi- fied by faith alone, but by such faith as includes all good works. f What a poor shift is this, — ' I will not say we are justified by works, nor yet by faith and works, because I have subscribed Articles and Homilies which maintain just the contrary. No ; I say, we are justified by faith alone. But then by faith I mean works ! ' "
* Journal.
t Althoiigli the faith which justifies does not include good works, it will, when it has justified us, produce and be followed by good works ; because it brings us into vital imion \\ith Christ.
113
After visiting Bristol, he was recalled to London to attend the last moments of his mother : — " Friday, July 30th, about three in the afternoon, I went to my mother, and found her change was near. I sat down on the bed- side. She was in her last conflict, unable to speak, but, I believe, quite sensible. Her look was calm and serene, and her eyes fixed upward, while we commended her soul to God. From three to four, the silver cord was loosening, and the wheel breaking at the cistern ; and then, without any struggle, or sigh, or groan, the soul was set at liberty. We stood round the bed, and fulfil- led her last request, uttered a little before she lost her speech, ' Children, as soon as I am released, sing a psalm of praise to God.' " *
So decided a witness was this venerable and intellec- tual woman of the assurance of faith ; a doctrine she had learned from her sons more clearly to understand. To their sound views, on this scriptural and important subject, the latter years of her life, and her death, gave a testimony which to them must have been, in the high- est degree, delightful and encouraging. The following beautiful epitaph, written by her son Charles, was in- scribed on her tomb-stone in Bunhill Fields : —
" In sure and steadfast hope to rise, And claim her mansion in the skies, A Christian here her flesh laid down, The cross exchanging for a crown.
True daughter of aflfliction, she, Inured to pain and misery, Moum'd a long night of griefs and fears, A legal night of seventy years.
The Father then reveal'd his Son, Him in the hroken hread made known : She knew and felt her sins forgiven. And found the earnest of her heaven.
• Journal.
114
Meet for the fellowship above, She heard the call, ' Arise, my love ! ' * I come,' her dying looks replied, And la'oj.b-like, as her Lord, she died."
The labours of Mr. Charles Wesley had been very extended and arduous during the early part of the year 1743, and, by the divine blessing, eminently success- ful. From the west of England he proceeded to the coUiers of Staffordshire, who had before been visited, and found that the society at Wednesbury had increased to more than three hundred, of whose religious state he speaks in his Journal with strong feelings of joy. At Walsall, he preached on the market-house steps :—
" The street was full of fierce Ephesian beasts, (the principal man setting them on,) who roared and shouted and threw stones incessantly. At the conclusion a stream of ruffians was suffered to beat me down from the steps : I rose, and having given the blessing, was beat down again ; and so a third time. When we had returned thanks to the God of our salvation, I then from the steps bid them depart in peace, and walked through the thick- est of the rioters. They reviled us, but had no commis- sion to touch a hair of our head."
He then proceeded to Birmingham, Nottingham, and then to Sheffield. Here the infant society was as a " flock among wolves ; the Minister ha™g so stirred up the people, that they were ready to tear the Methodists in pieces. At six o'clock I went to the society-house, next door to our brother Bennet's. Hell from beneath was moved to oppose us. As soon as I was in the desk, with David Taylor, the floods began to lift up theii voice. An officer in the army contradicted and blas- phemed. I took no notice of him, but sang on. The stones flew thick, striking the desk and the people. To save them and the house from being pulled down, I gave out, that I should preach in the street, and look them in the face. The whole army of the aliens followed me.
115
The Captain laid hold on me, and began rioting : I gav0 him for ansAver, ' A word in Season ; or, Advice to a Soldier.' I then prayed, particularly for His Majesty King George, and ' preached the Gospel •with much con- tention/ The stones often struck me in the face. I prayed for sinners, as servants of their master, the devil ; upon which the Captain ran at me with gi'eat fury, threatening revenge for abusing, as he called it, 'the King, his master.' He forced his way through the brethren, drew his sword, and presented it to my breast. I immediately opened my breast, and fixing my eye on his, and smiling in his face, calmly said, ' I fear God, and honour the King.' His countenance fell in a mo- ment, he fetched a deep sigh, and putting up his sword, quietly left the place. He had said to one of the com- pany who afterwards informed me, ' You shall see if I do but hold my sword to his breast, he will faint away.' So, perhaps, I should, had I only his principles to trust to ; but if at that time I was not afraid, no thanks to my natural courage. We returned to our brother Bennet's, and gave om-selves up to prayer. The rioters followed, and exceeded in outrage all I have seen before. Those at Moorfields, Cardiff, and Walsall, were lambs to these. As there is no ' King in Israel,' I mean no Magistrate in Sheffield, every man doetli as seemeth good in his ovm eyes." — The mob now formed the design of pulling down the society-house, and set upon their w^ork while Mr. Charles Wesley and the people were praying and praising God within. " It was a glorious time," says he, " with us ; every word of exhortation sunk deep, every prayer was sealed, and many found the Spirit of glory resting upon them." The next day the house was completely pulled doAATi, not one stone being left upon another. He then preached again in the street, some- what more quietly than before ; but the rioters became very noisy in the evening, and threatened to pull do^vn the house where he lodged. He went out to them and
116
made a suitable exhortation, and they soon afterwards separated, and peace Avas restored.
At five the next morning, he took leave of the society in these words, " Confirming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we must through much tribulation enter into the king- dom of God." He observes, " Our hearts w^ere knit together, and greatly comforted : we rejoiced in hope of the glorious appearing of the great God, who had now delivered us out of the mouth of the lions. David Tay- lor had informed me, that the people of Thorpe, through which we should pass, were exceedingly mad against us. So we found them as w^e approached the place, and were turning down the lane to Barley-Hall. The am- biLsh rose, and assaulted us with stones, eggs, and dirt. My horse flew from side to side, till he found his way through them. They wounded David Taylor in the forehead, and the wound bled much. I turned back, and asked, what was the reason that a Clergyman could not pass without such treatment. At first the rioters scattered ; but their captain, railing them, answered with horrible imprecations and stones. My horse took fright, and turned away with me down a steep hill. The enemy pursued me from afar, and followed shouting. Blessed be God, I received no hurt, only from the eggs and dirt. ' My clothes indeed abhorred me,' and my arm pained me a little from a blow I received at Shef- field."*
Such was the calm heroism with which these admir- able men prosecuted their early labours ; shrinking from no danger, and firmly trusting their lives in the hands of God. Proceeding to Leeds, Mr. Charles Wesley preached " to thousands," before Mr. Shent's door, and found the people " prepared for the Lord." The Clergy of Leeds treated him with respect and deference, and obliged him to assist at the sacrament : such indeed was
* Journal.
117
their kindness, that he began to fear this gleam of sun- shine, " more than the stones at Sheffield." He then went on to Newcastle, where he not only abounded in j public labours, but, as the society had rapidly increased, I he instituted a strict investigation into their spiritual 1 state, accurately distinguishing between animal emotions, i and the true work of God in the heart, and leading all I to try themselves by the only infallible rule, their con- I formity to the word of God. So unjust are the insinua- I tions, that the Founders of Methodism allowed excited i affections to pass as admitted proofs of a change of heart ! I On this visit to Newcastle, Mr. Charles Wesley remarks j in his Journal, that, since he had preached the Gospel, I he had never had greater success than at this time at Newcastle. Soon after, his brother laid the foundation of a place for the public worship of the society, the size of which greatly startled some of the people, as they doubted whether money could be raised to finish it. " I was of another mind," he observes, " nothing doubting, but as it was begun for the Lord's sake, he would provide what was needful for finishing it." Many pecuniary difficulties arose in the completion of this work ; but he received timely supplies of money, sometimes from very unexpected quarters. During this year new societies were formed in the western, midland, and northern counties, whilst those before collected continued greatly to increase.
In the latter end of this year, 1743, Mr. Wesley ap- pointed in London visiters of the sick, as a distinct office in his society. He says, " It was not long before the Stewai'ds found a great difficulty with regard to the sick. Some were ready to perish before they knew of their ill- ness. And when they did know, it was not in their power (being persons generally employed in trade) to visit them so often as they desired. When I was ap- prized of this, I laid the case at large before the whole society ; showed how impossible it was for the Stewards
118
to attend all that were sick in all parts of the tovra ; desired the Leaders of the classes would more carefully inquire, and more constantly inform them, who were sick ; and asked. Who among you is willing, as well as able, to supply this lack of service ?
" The next morning, many willingly offered them- selves. I chose six-and-forty of them, whom I judged to be of the most tender, lo™g spirit, diA-ided the town into twenty-three parts, and desired two of them to visit the sick in each division.
" It is the business of a visiter of the sick, "1. To see every sick person within his district thrice a week. 2. To inquire into the state of their souls, and advise them as occasion may require. 3. To inquire into their disorders, and procure ad^dce for them. 4. To relieve them, if they ai'e in want. 5. To do any thing for them, which he (or she) can do. 6. To bring in his account weekly to the Steward." — " Upon reflec- tion, I saw how exactly in this also we had copied after the primitive church. What were the ancient Deacons ? What was Phebe the Deaconess, but such a visiter of the sick ?
" I did not think it needful to give them any particu- lar rules besides those that follow : —
"1. Be plain and open in dealing with souls. 2. Be mild, tender, patient. 3. Be cleanly, in all you do for the sick. 4. Be not nice."
The same year was remarkable in the life of Mr. Wesley, for his escape from one of the most dangerous of his encounters with deluded and infuriated mobs. It was first incited by a seimon preached in Wednes- bury church by the Clerg}Tnan. " I never," says Mr. Wesley, " heard so wicked a sermon, and delivered with such bitterness of voice and manner." Whilst Mr. Wesley Avas at Bristol, he heard of the effect produced by this charitable address of the Minister to his parish- ioners, who was assisted in stining up the persecution
119
against the society, as -vvas very frequent in tliose days, by the neighbouring Magistrates, — full of what they called churchmanship and loyalty. At "VVedncsbury, Darlas- ton, and "West-BromAnch, the mobs were stimulated to abuse the Methodists in the most outrageous manner ; eren women and children were beaten, stoned, and covered with mud ; their houses broken open, and their goods spoiled or carried away.* Mr. Wesley hastened to comfort and advise this harassed people as soon as the intelligence reached him, and preached at noon at Wednesbury without molestation ; but in the afternoon the mob surrounded the house. The result will best ba given from his own account, which displays at once his own admirable presence of mind, and the singular pro- Wdence of God : —
" I was -vNTiting at Francis "Ward's in the afternoon, when the cry arose that the mob had beset the house. We prayed that God would disperse them : and so it was ; one went this way, and another that, so that in half an hour not a man was left. I told our brethren, * Now is the time to go ; ' but they pressed me exceed- ingly to stay. So, that I might not offend them, I sat down, though I foresaw what would follow. Before five the mob surrounded the house again, and in greater numbers than ever. The cry of one and all was, ' Bring out the Minister! We will have the Minister!' I desired one to take the captain by the hand and bring him into the house. After a few sentences interchanged between us, the lion w^as become a lamb. I desired him to go, and bring one or two of the most angry of his companions. He brought in two, who were ready to swallow the ground with rage ; but in two minutes they were as calm as he. I then bade them make way, that
• The de.^cendants of some of these persecuted people still remain, and show, one a cupboard, another some other piece of fiimitiire, the only article saved from the wreck, and preserved with pious care, as a monmnent of the stifFerings of their ancestors.
120
I miglit go out among the people. As soon as I was in the midst of them, I called for a chair, and asked, ' What do any of jou want mth me ? ' Some said, ' We want you to go with us to the Justice.' I replied, ' That I will with all my heart.' I then spoke a few words, which God applied ; so that they cried out with might and main, ' The gentleman is an honest gentle- man, and we will spill our blood in his defence.' I asked, ' Shall we go to the Justice to-night, or in the morning ? ' Most of them cried, ' To-night, to-night ! ' on which I went before, and two or three hundred fol- lowed, the rest returning whence they came.
" The night came on before w^e had walked a mile, together with hea\y rain. However, on we went to Bentley-Hall, two miles from Wednesbury. One or two ran before, to tell Mr. Lane they had brought Mr. Wesley before his worship. Mr. Lane replied, ' AYhat have I to do with Mr. Wesley ? Go and carry him back again.' By this time the main body came up, and began knocking at the door. A servant told them Mr. Lane was in bed. His son followed, and asked what was the matter. One replied, ' Wliy, an't please you, they sing psalms all day ; nay, and make folks rise at five in the morning : and what would your worship advdse us to do ? ' ' To go home,' said Mr. Lane, and ' be quiet.'
" Here they were at a full stop, till one advised to go to Justice Persehouse, at Walsall. All agTeed to this : so we hastened on, and about seven came to his house. But Mr. Persehouse also sent word that he was in bed. Now they were at a stand again : but at last they all thought it the wisest course to make the best of their way home. About fifty of them undertook to convoy me ; but we had not gone a hundred yards when the mob of Walsall came pouring in like a flood, and bore do^vn all before them. The Darlaston mob made what defence they could ; but they were weary, as well as outnumbered ; so that, in a short time, many being
121
knocked down, the rest went away, and left me in their hands.
" To attempt speaking was vain ; for the noise on ?very side was like the roaring of the sea : so they iragged me along till we came to the town, where, see- ing the door of a large house open, I attempted to go in; but a man catching me by the hair, pulled me back into the middle of the mob. They made no more stop till they had carried me tlirough the main street, from one end of the town to the other. I continued speaking all the time to those wuthin hearing, feeling no pain or »veariness. At the west end of the town, seeing a door half open, I made towards it, and would have gone in ; but a gentleman in the shop would not suffer me, say- ing they would pull the house to the ground. How- Rver, I stood at the door and asked, ' Are you willing to hear me speak ?' Many cried out, ' Xo, no ! knock his Ijrains out ! Down with him ! Kill him at once ! ' Others said, ' Nay, but we will hear him first.' I began asking, 'What evil have I done? "WHiich of you all have I wTonged in word or deed ?' and continued speak- ing for above a quarter of an hour, till my voice sud- denly failed. Then the floods began to lift up their voice again ; many crying out, ' Bring him away ! bring him away !'
" In the mean time my strength and my voice re- turned, and I broke out aloud into prayer. And now the man who just before headed the mob, turned and said, ' Sir, I will spend my life for you ; follow me, and not one soul here shall touch a hair of your head.' Two or three of his fellows confirmed his w^ords, and got close to me immediately. At the same time, the gentleman in the shop cried out, ' For shame, for shame ! let him go ! ' An honest butcher, who was a little further off, said it was a shame they should do thus ; and pulled back four or five, one after another, who were running on the most fiercely. The people then, as if it had been
G
122
by common consent, fell back to the right and left ; while those three or four men took me between them, and carried me through them all : but on the bridge the mob rallied again ; we therefore went on one side, over the mill-dam, and thence through the meadows ; till, a little before ten, God brought me safe to Wednesbury ; ha^'ing lost only one flap of my waistcoat, and a little skin from one of my hands.
" From the begdnnino^ to the end I found the same presence of mind as if I had been sitting in my ovra study. But I took no thought for one moment before another ; only once it came into my mind, that, if they should throw me into the riyer, it would spoil the papers that were in my pocket. For myself, I did not doubt but I should swim across, having but a thin coat, and a light pair of boots.
" The circumstances that follow I thought were parti- cularly remarkable : 1. That many endeavoured to throw me down while we were going do^vn-hill, on a slippery path, to the town ; as well judging, that if I was once on the gi'ound I should hardly rise any more. But I made no stumble at all, nor the least slip, till I was entirely out of their hands. 2. That although many strove to lay hold on my collar or clothes to pull me dov^Ti, thev could not fasten at all ; only one got fast hold of the flap of my waistcoat, which was soon left in his hand. 3. That a lusty man just behind struck at me several times with a large oaken stick ; with which if he had struck me once on the back part of my head, it would have saved him all further trouble : but every time the blow was turned aside, I know not how. 4. That another came rushing through the press, and, rais- ing his arm to strike, on a sudden let it drop, and only stroked my head, saying, 'What soft hair he has!' 5. That I stopped exactly at the Mayor's door, as if I had kno%vn it, which the mob doubtless thought I did, and found him standing in the shop ; which gave the
123
first check to the madness of the people. 0. That the very first men whose hearts were turned, were the lieroes of the town, the captains of the rabbk^ on all occasions ; one of them having been a prize-figlitcr at the bear- gardens. 7- That from first to last I heard none give a reviling word, or call me by any opprobrious name what- ever. But the cry of one and all was, ' The Preacher ! the Preacher! the Parson ! the Minister !' 8. That no creature, at least within my hearing, laid any thing to my charge, either true or false ; having, in the hurry, quite forgot to provide themselves with an accusation of any kind. And, lastly, they were utterly at a loss Avhat they should do with me ; none proposing any determi- nate thing, only, ' Away with him ! kill him at once !'
" When I came back to Francis Ward's, I found many of our brethren waiting upon God. Many, also, whom I had never seen before, came to rejoice with us ; and the next morning, as I rode through the town, in my way to Nottingham, every one I met expressed such a cordial affection, that I could scarce believe wdiat I saw and heard."
At Nottingham he met with Mr. Charles Wesley, who has inserted in his Journal a notice of the meeting, highly characteristic of the spirit of martyrdom in which both of them lived : —
" My brother came, delivered out of the mouth of the lions ! His clothes were torn to tatters ; he looked like a soldier of Christ. The mob of Wednesbury, Darlas- ton, and Walsall, were permitted to take and caiTy him about for several hours, w4th a full intent to murder him : but his work is not yet finished, or he had been now with the souls under the altar." Undaunted by the usage of J ohn, Charles immediately set out for Wed- nesbury, to encourage the societies.
In this year Mr. Wesley made his first journey into Cornwall, where his brother had preceded him, — led by the same sympathies, to communicate the Gospel to the g2
124
tlien rude and neglected miners of tliat extreme part of tlie kingdom, as had induced him to visit the colliers of Kingswood, Staffordshire, and the north. Here he had preached in various places, sometimes amidst mobs, " as desperate as that at Sheffield." Mr. Wesley followed in August, and came to St. Ives, where he found a small religious society, which had been formed upon Dr. Woodward's plan. They gladly received him, and formed the nucleus of the Methodist societies in Coni- wall, which from this time rapidly increased. In this "vdsit he spent three weeks, preaching in the most popu- lous parts of the mining district, with an effect which still continues to he felt. In no part of England has Methodism obtained more influence than in the west of Cornwall. It has Ijecome in fact the leading profession of the people, and its moral effects upon society may be looked upon with the highest satisfaction and gi-atitude. Xor were the Cornish people ungi-ateful to the instru- ment of the benefit. ^Tien he was last in the county, in old age, the man who had formerly slept on the ground for Avant of a lodging, and picked blackberries to satisfy his hunger, and who had naiTowly escaped with his life from a desperate mob at Fabnouth, passed through the towns and villages as in a triumphal march, whilst the windows were crowded Avith people, anxious to get a sight of him, and to pronounce upon him their benedictions.
Between this visit and that of the next year, a hot persecution, both of the Preachers and people, broke forth. The preaching-house at St. Ives was pulled down to the ground ; one of the Preachers was impressed and sent for a soldier, as were several of the people ; whilst being stoned, covered with dirt, and abused, was the treatment which many others of them met with from day to day. But notwithstanding this, they who had been eminent for hurling, fighting, drinking, and all manner of wickedness, continued eminent for sobriety,
125
piety, and meekness. The impressment of tlie Preach- ers for soldiers by the Magistrates was not, however, confined to Cornwall. About the same time John Nel- son and Thomas Beard were thus seized and sent for soldiers, for no other crime, either committed or pre- tended, than that of calling sinners to repentance. The passive heroism of John Nelson is well known. Tho- mas Beard also was " nothing terrified by his adversa- ries ])ut his body, after a while, sunk under affliction. He was then lodged in the hospital of Newcastle, where he still praised God continually. His fever increasing, he was let blood : his arm festered, mortified, and was cut off" ; two or three days after which, God signed his discharge, and called him to his eternal home.
The riots in Staffordshire, also, still continued. " The mob of Walsall, Darlaston, and Wednesbury, hired for the purpose by their superiors, broke open their poor neighbours' houses at their pleasure by day and by night ; extorting money from the few that had it, taking away or destroying their victuals and goods, beating and wounding their bodies, insulting the women, and openly declai'ing they would destroy every Methodist in the country. Thus His Majesty's peaceable and loyal sub- jects were treated for eight months, and were then pub- licly branded in the Whitehall and London Evening Post, for rioters and incendiaries ! " *
Several other instances of the brutal maltreatment of the Preachers occurred in these early periods, which ended in disablement, or premature death. The perse- cution at St. Ives, Mr. Wesley observes, " was owing in great measure to the indefatigable labours of Mr. Hob- ling and Mr. Simmons, gentlemen worthy to be had in everlasting remembrance for their unwearied endeavours to destroy heresy.
Fortunati umbo ! Siquid mea pagina possit, Nulla dies unquam memori vos eximet cevo.
* Whitehead's Life.
126
" Happy both ! Long as my writings, shall your fame remain."
In August, 1744, Mr. John Wesley preached for the last time before the University of Oxford. Mr. Charles Wesley was present, and observes in his Journal, " My brother bore his testimony before a crowded audience much increased by the races. Never have I seen a more attentive congregation ; they did not suffer a word to escape them. Some of the Heads of Colleges stood up the whole time, and fixed their eyes upon him. If they can endure sound doctrine, like his, he will surely leave a blessing behind him. The Vice-Chancellor sent after him, and desired his notes, which he sealed up and sent immediately."
His own remarks upon this occasion are, " I am now clear of the blood of those men. I have fully delivered my own soul. And I am well pleased that it should be the very day on which, in the last century, near two thousand burning and shining lights were put out at one stroke. Yet what a wide difference is there be- tween their case and mine ! They were turned out of house and home, and all that they had; whereas I am only hindered from preaching in one place, without any other loss, and that in a kind of honourable manner ; it being determined, that, when my next turn to preach came, they would pay another person to preach for me. And so they did twice or thrice, even to the time I resigned niy fellowship."
Mr. Wesley had at this time a correspondence with the Rev. James Erskine, from whom he learned that several pious Ministers and others in Scotland, duly appreciated his character, and rejoiced in the success of his labours, notwithstanding the difference of their sen- timents. Mr. Erskine's letter indeed contains a para- graph which breathes a liberality not very common in those days, and which may be useful in the present,
* Journal.
127
after all our boastings of enlarged charity : " Are the points Avhich give the different denominations (to Chris- tians), and from whence proceed separate communities, animosities, evil-speakings, surmises, and, at least, cool- ness of affection, aptness to misconstrue, slowaiess to think well of others, stiffness in one's own conceits, and overvaluing one's own opinion, &c., &c. ; are these points (at least among the far greatest part of Protest- ants) as important, as clearly revealed, and as essential, or as closely connected w ith the essentials of practical Christianity, as the loving of one another with a pure heart fervently, and not forsaking, much less refusing, the assembling of ourselves together, as the mamier of some was, and now of almost all is ? " *
In a subsequent letter this excellent man expresses an ardent wish for union among all those of different denominations and opinions who love the Lord Jesus Christ; and on such a subject he was speaking to a kindred mind ; for no man ever set a better example of Christian charity, and now^here is the excellence and obligation of that temper more forcibly drawn and incul- cated than in his most interesting Sermon on " A Catholic Spirit." With such a testimony and example before them, his followers would be the most inexcusa- ble class of Christians were they to indulge in that selfish sectarianism with which he was so often unjustly charged ; and for which they, though not faultless in this respect, have also been censured more frequently and indiscriminately than they have merited. It would scarcely be doing justice to this part of Mr. Wesley's character not to insert an extract from the Sermon alluded to : —
" Is thy heart right with God ? If it be, give me thy hand. I do not mean, ' Be of my opinion.' You need not. I do not expect or desire it. Neither do I mean, ' I wiW be of your opinion.' I cannot. It does not
* Journal.
128
depend on my choice : I can no more tliink, tlian I can see or liear, as I will. Keep you your opinion ; I mine ; and that as steadily as ever. You need not endeavour to come over to me, or bring me over to you. I do not desire you to dispute those points, or to hear or S2)eak one word concerning them. Let all opinions alone on one side and the other. Only, ' give me thine hand.'
" I do not mean, ' Embrace my modes of worship ; ' or, ' I will em])race yours.' This also is a thing which does not depend either on your choice or mine. We must both act as each is fully persuaded in his own mind. Hold you fast that which you ])elieve is most acceptable to God, and I will do the same. I believe the Episcopal form of church-government to be scrip- tural and apostolical. If you think the Presb}'terian or Independent is better, think so still, and act accord- ingly. I believe infants ought to be baptized, and that this may be done either by dipping or sprinkling. If you are otherwise persuaded, be so still, and folloAv your own persuasion. It appears to me, that forms of prayer are of excellent use, particularly in the great congi-ega- tion. If you judge extemporary prayer to be of more use, act suitable to your o^yn judgment. My sentiment is, that I ought not to forbid water, wherein persons may be baptized ; and that I ought to eat bread and drink Avine, as memorials of my dying Master. However, if you are not convinced of this, act according to the light you have. I have no desire to dispute with you one moment upon any of the preceding heads. Let all these smaller points stand aside. Let them never come into sight. ' If thine heart be as my heart,' if thou love God and all mankind, I ask no more : ' give me thy hand.'
" I mean. First, love me. And that not only as thou lovest aU mankind ; not only as thou lovest thine ene- mies, or the enemies of God, those that hate thee, that
129
' despitefuUy use thee, and persecute tliee ; ' not only as a stranger, as one of whom thou knowest neither good nor evil. I am not satisfied with this. No ; ' if thine heart he right, as mine with thy heart,' then love me with a very tender affection, as a friend that is closer than a hrother, as a hrotlier in Christ, a fellow-citizen of the New Jerusalem, a fellow-soldier engaged in the some warfare, under the same Captain of our salvation. Love me as a companion in the kingdom and patience of Jesus, and a joint heir of his glory.
" Love me (but in a higher degree than thou dost the bulk of mankind) with the love that is ' long-suffering and kind ; ' that is patient, if I am ignorant or out of the way, bearing and not increasing my burden ; and is tender, soft, and compassionate still ; that ' envieth not,' if at any time it please God to prosper me in this work even more than thee. Love me with the love that ' is not provoked ' either at my follies or infirmities, or even at my acting (if it should sometimes so appear to thee) not according to the will of God. Love me so as to 'think no evil' of me, to put away all jealousy and evil surmising. Love me with the love that ' covereth all things ; ' that never reveals either my faults or infirm- ities ; that ' believeth all things,' is always willing to think the best, to put the fairest construction on all my words and actions ; that ' hopeth all things ; ' either that the thing related was never done, or not done with such circumstances as are related ; or, at least, that it was done with a good intention, or in a sudden stress of temptation. And hope to the end, that whatever is amiss will, by the grace of God, be corrected, and what- ever is wanting supplied, through the riches of his mercy in Christ Jesus." *
And then, having shown how a Catholic spirit differs from practical and speculative latitudinarianism and indifference, he concludes : " A man of a Catholic spirit
* Sermons.
o 5
130
is one who, in the manner ahove-mentionecl, ^ gives his hand ' to all whose ' hearts are right with his heart/ One who knows how to value and praise God for all the advantages he enjoys, with regard to the knowledge of the things of God, the true scriptural manner of wor- shipping him ; and, above all, his union with a congre- gation fearing God and working righteousness. One who, retaining these blessings with the strictest care, keeping them as the apple of his eye, at the same time loves as friends, as brethren in the Lord, as members of Christ and children of God, as joint partakers now of the present kingdom of God, and fellow-heirs of his eternal kingdom, all, of whatever opinion, or worship, or congregation, who believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, who love God and man, who, rejoicing to please and fearing to offend God, are careful to abstain from evil, and zealous of good works. He is the man of a truly Catholic spirit, who bears all these continually upon his heart, Avho, having an unspeakable tenderness for their persons, and, longing for their welfare, does not cease to commend them to God in prayer, as well as to plead their cause before men ; who speaks comfortably to them, and labours by all his words to strengthen their hands in God. He assists them to the uttermost of his power in all things, spiritual and temporal. He is ready to spend and be spent for them ; ' yea, ' to lay down his life for their sake.' " *
The first Conference was held in June, 1744. The societies had spread through various parts of the king- dom ; and a number of Preachers, under the name of Assistants and Helpers, the former being Superintend- ents of the latter, had been engaged by Mr. Wesley in the work. Some Clergymen, also, more or less co-ope- rated to promote these attempts to spread the flame of true religion, and were not yet afraid of the cross. These circumstances led to the distribution of different *Seimons.
131
parts of the kingdom into Circuits, to which certain Preachers were for a time appointed, and were then removed to others. The superintendence of the a\ hole was in the two brothers, but particularly in Mr. John Wesley. The annual Conferences afforded, therefore, an admirable opportunity of conversing on important points and distinctions of doctrine, that all might "speak the same thing " in their public ministrations ; and of agreeing upon such a discipline as the new circum- stances in which the societies were placed might require. The labours of the Preachers for the ensuing year were also arranged; and consultation was held on all matters con- nected with the promotion of the work of God, in which they were engaged. Every thing went on, however, not on a pre-conceived plan, but "step by step," as circumstances suggested, and led the way. To the great principle of dohig good to the souls of men, every thing was subor- dinated ; not excepting even their prejudices and fears, as will appear from the Minutes of the first Conference, which was held in London, as just stated, in 1744. The ultimate separation of the societies from the Church, after the death of the first agents in the work, was at that early period contemplated as a possibility/, and made a subject of conversation ; and the resolution was, " We do and will do all we can to prevent those consequences which are supposed to be likely to happen after our death ; but we cannot in good conscience neglect the present opportunity of saving souls while we live, for fear of consequences which may possibly, or probably, happen after we are dead." To this principle Mr. Wesley was " faithful unto death," and it is the true key to his public conduct. His brother, after some years, less steadily adhered to it ; and most of the Clergymen, who attached themselves to Mr. Wesley in the earlier periods of Methodism, found it too bold a position, and one which exposed them to too severe a fire, to be main- tained by them. It required a firmer courage than
132
theirs to hold out at such a post ; hut the Founder of Methodism never hetrayed the trust which circumstances had laid upon him.
CHAPTER VIII.
The year 1745 was chiefly spent by Mr. Charles Wesley in London, Bristol, and Wales. In the early part of the next year, he paid a visit to a society raised up by Mr. Whitefield at Plymouth, and from thence j)roceeded into Cornwall, w^here he preached in various places with great success ; but in some of them amidst much persecution. Pie reviewed this journey with gieat thankfulness, because of the effects which had been produced by his ministry ; and at the close of it he wrote the hymn beginning with the stanza, —
" All thanks be to God,
AVho scatters abroad
Throiigboiit every place, By tbe least of his servants, his savour of grace :
Who the victory gave
The praise let him have ;
For the work he hath done ; All honour and glory to Jesus alone ! "
On his return to London, through the introduction of Mr. R. PeiTonet, a pious young man, he visited the Rev. Vincent Perronet, the venerable Vicar of Shoreham, in Kent, a very holy and excellent Clergyman, of whose wise and considerate counsels the AVesleys afterwards frequently availed themselves, in all matters which in- volved particular difficulty. The name of Wesley was however, it seems, everywhere become a signal for riot ; for, being invited to perform service in Shoreham church, " As soon," says he, " as I began to preach, the wild beasts began roaring, stamping, blaspheming, ringing the
133
bells, and turning the cliurcli into a bear-garden. I spoke on for half an hour, though only the nearest could hear. The rioters followed us to Mr. PeiTonet's house, raging, threatening, and throwing stones. Charles Per- ronet hung over me to intercept the blows. They con- tinued their uproar after we got into the house." Mr. E. Perronet returned with him to London, and accom- panied him on a tour to the north. On the way they visited Stalfordsliire, which was still riotous and perse- cuting ; and Mr. Charles Wesley's young friend had a second specimen of the violent and ignorant prejudice Avith which these modern Apostles were followed. The mob beset the house at Tipton-Green, and. Ideating at the door, demanded entrance. " I sat still," says he, " in the midst of them for half an hour, and was a little concerned for E. PeiTonet, lest such rough treatment, at his first setting out, should daunt him. But he abound- ed in valour, and was for reasoning with the wild beasts before they had spent any of their violence. He got a deal of abuse thereby, and not a little dirt, both of which he took very patiently. I had no design to preach ; but being called upon by so unexpected a congregation, I rose at last, and read, ' When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels ^vith him, then shall he sit on the throne of his glory.* While I reasoned with them of judgment to come, they gi'ew calmer by little and little. I then spake to them, one by one, till the Lord had disarmed them all. One who stood out the longest, I held Ijy the hand, and urged the love of Christ crucified, till, in spite of both his natural and di- abolical courage, he trembled like a leaf. I was con- strained to break out into prayer for him. Our leopards were all become lambs ; and very kind we were at part- ing. Near midnight the house was clear and quiet. We gave thanks to God for our salvation, and slept in peace."t Proceeding onward to Dewsbury, he met with an in- * Joiii-nal. t lljid'
134
stance of clerical candour, which, as it was rare in those times, deserves to be recorded : " The Minister did not condemn the society unheard, but talked with them, ex- amined into the doctrine they had been taught, and its effects on their lives. When he found that as many as had been affected by the preaching were evidently re- formed, and brought to church and sacrament, he testi- fied his approbation of the work, and rejoiced that sin- ners were converted to God." *
After visiting Newcastle, he went, at the request of Mr. Wardrobe, a Dissenting Minister, to Hexham, where the following incidents occurred : — " I walked directly to the market-place, and called sinners to repentance. A multitude of them stood staring at me, but all quiet. The Lord opened my mouth, and they drew nearer and nearer, stole off their hats, and listened; none offered to interrupt, but one unfortunate esquire who could get no one to second him. His servants and the constables hid themselves ; one he found, and bid him go and take me down. The poor constable simply answered, ' Sir, I can- not have the face to do it, for what harm does he do ? ' Several Papists attended, and the Church Minister who had refused me his pulpit with indignation. However, he came to hear with his own ears. I wish all who hang us first Avould, like him, try us afterwards.
" I walked back to Mr. Ord's through the people, who acknowledged, ' It is the truth, and none can speak against it.' A constable followed, and told me, 'Sir Edward Blacket orders you to disperse the town,' (de- part, I suppose he meant,) ' and not raise a disturbance here.' I sent my respects to Sir Edward, and said, if he would give me leave, I would wait upon him and satisfy him. He soon returned with an answer, that Sir Ed- ward would have nothing to say to me ; but if I preached again, and raised a disturbance, he would put the law in execution against me. I answered that I was not con- * Whitehead's Life.
135
scious of breaking any law of God or man ; hut if I did, I was ready to suffer the penalty ; that, as 1 had not given notiee of preaching again at the Cross, I should not preach again at that place, nor cause a disturbance anywhere. I charged the constable, a trembling, sub- missive soul, to assure his worship that I reverenced him for his office' sake. The only place I could get to preach in was a cock-pit, and I expected Satan would come and fight me on his own gTound. 'Squire Roberts, the Justice's son, laboured hard to raise a mob, for which I was to be answerable ; but the very boys ran away from him, when the poor 'squire persuaded them to go down to the cock-pit and cry fire. I called, in words then first heard in that place, ' Repent and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out.' God struck the hard rock, and the waters gushed out. Never have I seen a people more desirous of knowing the truth at the first hearing. I passed the evening in conference with Mr. Wardrobe. O that all our Dissenting Ministers were like-minded, then would all dissensions cease for ever ! November 28th, at six, Ave assembled again in our cha- pel, the cock-pit. I imagined myself in the Pantheon, or some heathen temple, and almost scrupled preaching there at first ; but we found ' the earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof.' His presence consecrated the place. Never have I found a greater sense of God than while we were repeating his own prayer. I set before their eyes Christ crucified. The rocks were melted, and gracious tears flowed. We knew not how to part. I distributed some books among them, which they received with the utmost eagerness, begging me to come again, and to send our Preachers to them." *
After preaching in various parts of Lincolnshire, and the midland counties, Mr. Charles Wesley returned to London ; but soon, with unwearied spirit, in company with Mr. Minton, he set off for Bristol, taking Devizes
* Journal.
136
hy the way, where he had as narrow an escape for his life as his brother had experienced at Wednesbury. An account of these distinguished Ministers of Christ would be imperfect without a particular notice of a few of their greatest perils. They show the wretched state of that country which they were the appointed instruments of raising into a higher moral and civil condition, and they illustrate their own character. Each of the brothers might truly say with an Apostle, and his coadjutors, " We have not received the spirit of fear, but of power, (courage,) of love, and of a sound mind." They felt, too, that they had " received " it ; for, with them, " boasting was excluded" by that " law of faith" which led them in all things to trust in and to glorify God. The account is taken from Mr. Charles Wesley's Journal. The Devizes mob had this peculiarity, that it was led on not only by the Curate, but by two Dissenters ; thus " Herod and Pilate were made friends."
" February 25th, — a day never to be forgotten. At seven o'clock I walked quietly to Mrs. Philips's, and began preaching a little before the time appointed. For three quarters of an hour, I invited a few listening sin- ners to Christ. Soon after, Satan's whole army assaulted tlie house. We sat in a little ground-room, and ordered all the doors to be thrown open. They brought a hand- engine, and began to play into the house. We kept our seats, and they rushed into the passage ; just then, Mr. Borough, the constable, came, and seizing the spout of the engine, carried it off. They swore if he did not deliver it they would pull down the house. At that time they might have taken us prisoners ; we were close to them, and none to interpose ; but they hurried out to fetch the larger engine. In the mean time, we were advised to send for the Mayor ; but Mr. Mayor w^as gone out of town, in the sight of the people, which gave great encouragement to those who were already wrought up to a proper pitch by the Curate, and the gentlemen of
137
the town, particularly Mr. Sutton and Mr. Willey, Dis- senters, tlie two leading men. Mr. Sutton frequently came out to tlie mob to keep up tlieir spirits. He sent word to Mrs. Philips, that if she did not turn that fellow out to the mob, he would send them to drag him out. Mr. Willey passed by again and again, assuring the riot- ers he w^ould stand by them, and secure them from the law, do what they would.
"The rioters now began playing the larger engine, which broke the windows, flooded the rooms, and spoiled the goods. We were withdrawn to a small upper room in the back part of the house, seeing no way to escape tlieir violence, as they seemed under the full power of the old murderer. They first laid hold on the man who kept the society-house, di-agged him away, and threw him into the horse-pond, and, it was said, broke his back. We gave ourselves unto prayer, believing the Lord would deliver us ; how, or when, we saw not, nor any possible way of escaping ; we therefore stood still to see the salvation of God. Every now and then some or other of our friends would venture to us, but rather weakened our hands, so that we were forced to stop our ears and look up. Among the rest, the Mayor's maid came and told us her mistress was in tears about me, and begged me to disguise myself in women's clothes, and try to make my escape. Her heart had been turned towards us by the conversion of her son, just on the brink of ruin. God laid his hand on the poor prodigal, and instead of running to sea, he entered the society- The rioters without continued playing their engine, which diverted them for some time ; but their number and fierceness still increased ; and the gentlemen sup- plied them with pitchers of ale, as much as they would drink. They were now on the point of breaking in, when Mr. Borough thought of reading the proclamation ; he did so at the hazard of his life. In less than the hour, of above a thousand wild beasts, none were left
138
but the guard. One constable had applied to Mr. Street, the only Justice in toyvji, who would not act. We found there was no help in man, which drove us closer to the Lord ; and we prayed with little intermission the whole day.
" Our enemies at their return made their main assault at the back door, swearing horribly they would have me if it cost them their lives. Many seeming accidents concurred to prevent their breaking in. The man of the house came home, and instead of turning me out, as they expected, took part with us, and stemmed the tide for some time. They now got a notion that I had made my escape, and ran do^\Ti to the inn, and played the engine there. They forced the inn-keeper to turn out our horses, which he immediately sent to Mr. Clark's, which drew the rabble and their engine thither. But the resolute old man charged and presented his gun till they retreated. Upon their revisiting us, we stood in jeopardy every moment. Such threatenings, curses, and blasphemies, I have never heard. They seemed kept out by a continual miracle. I remembered the Roman Senators, sitting in the Forum, when the Gauls broke in upon them, but thought there was a fitter pos- ture for Christians, and told my companion they should take us off our knees. We were kept from all hurry and discomposure of spirit by a di\ine power resting upon us. We prayed and conversed as freely as if we had been in the midst of our brethren, and had great confidence that the Lord would either deliver us from the danger, or in it. In the height of the storm, just when we were falling into the hands of the drunken, enraged multitude, Mr. Minton was so little disturbed that he fell fast asleep.
" They were now close to us on every side, and over our heads untiling the roof. A ruffian cried out, ' Here they are, behind the curtain ! ' At this time we fally expected their appearance, and retired to the further-
139
most corner of the room, and I said, ' Tliis is the crisis.' In that moment, Jesus re])ukcd the winds and the sea, and there was a great cahn. We heard not a breath ^vithout, and wondered what was become of them. The silence lasted for three quarters of an hour, before any- one came near us ; and we continued in mutual exhort- ation and prayer, looking for deliverance. I often told my companions, ' Now God is at work for us ; he is contriving our escape ; he can turn these leopards into lambs ; can command the Heathen to bring his children on their shoulders, and make our fiercest enemies the instruments of our deliverance.' About three o'clock Mr. Clark knocked at the door, and brought with him the persecuting constable. He said, ' Sir, if you will promise never to preach here again, the gentlemen and I will engage to bring you safe out of town.' My answer was, ' I shall promise no such thing ; setting aside my ofiice, I will not give up my birthright, as an Englishman, of visiting what place I please of His Majesty's dominions.' Sir, said the constable, 'we expect no such promise, that you will never come here again ; only tell me that it is not your present intention, that I may tell the gentlemen, who will then secure your quiet departure.' I answered, ' I cannot come again at this time, because I must return to London a week hence. But, observe, I make no promise of not preaching here when the door is opened ; and do not you say I do.'
"He Avent away wdth this answer, and we betook ourselves to prayer and thanksgiving. We perceived it was the Lord's doing, and it was marvellous in our eyes. The hearts of our adversaries were turned. Whether pity for us, or fear for themselves, wrought strongest, God knoweth ; probably the latter, for the mob were WTought up to such a pitch of fury, that their masters dreaded the consequence, and, therefore, went about appeasing the multitude, and charging them not to touch us in our departure.
140
" ^VTiile the constable was gathering his posse, we got our things from Mr. Clark's, and prepared to go forth. The whole multitude were without, expecting us, and saluted us with a general shout. The man Mrs. Naylor had hired to ride before her was, as we now per- ceived, one of the rioters. This hopeful guide was to conduct us out of the reach of his fellows. Mr. Minton and I took horse in the face of our enemies, who began damoui-ing against us ; the gentlemen were dispersed among the mob, to bridle them. We rode a slow pace up the street, the whole multitude pouring along on both sides, and attending us with loud acclamations. Such fierceness and diabolical malice I have not before seen in human faces. They ran up to our horses as if they would swallow us, but did not know which was Wesley. We felt gi-eat peace and accj^uiescence in the honour done us, while the whole town were spectators of our march. When out of sight we mended our pace, and about seven o'clock came to Wrexall. The news of our danger was got thither before us ; but we brought the welcome tidings of our deliverance. We joined in hearty prayer to our Deliverer, singing the hymn,
* Worship, and thanks, and blessing,' &c. " February 26. I preached at Bath, and we rejoiced like men who take the spoil. We continued our tri- umph at Bristol, and reaped the fruit of our labours and sufferings."
Amidst such storms, more or less violent, were the foundations of that work laid, the happy results of \vhich tens of thousands now enjoy in peace. But even the piety which could hazard such labours and dangers for the sake of " seeking and saving the lost," and the heroic devotedness which remained constant under them, have not been able to vrin for them the praise of preju- diced writers on the subject of Methodism. Dr. Southey* * Life of "Wesley.
14i
lias little sympathy with the sufferinos Avliich a perse- cuted people were doomed in many places so callously to endure ; and he finds in the heroism of their leaders a suhject of reproach and contempt, rather than of that admiration which, had they occupied some poetical position, he had douhtless expressed as forcibly and nol)ly as any man.
Mr. Whitefield, he tells us, had " a gieat longing to he persecuted ; " though the quotation from one of his letters, on which he justifies the aspersion, shows nothing more than a noble defiance of suffering, should it occur in the course of what he esteemed his duty. Similar sarcasms have been cast by infidels upon all who, in every age, have sufi*ered for the sake of Christ ; and like those in which Dr. Southey has indulged, they were intended to darken the lustre of that patient courage which sprang out of love to the Saviour and the souls of men, by resolving it into spiritual pride, and a desire to render themselves conspicuous. Of John Nelson, one of Mr. Wesley's first lay co-adjutors, who endured no ordinary share of oppression and suffering, as unprovoked and unmerited as the most modest and humble demeanour on his part could render it, Dr. Southey truly says, that " he had as high a spirit, and as brave a heart, as ever Englishman was blessed Avith ; " yet even the narration of his wTongs, so scandalous to the magistracy of the day, and which were sustained by him in the full spirit of Christian constancy, is not dismissed without a sneer at this honest and suffering man himself, — " To prison, therefore. Nelson was taken, to his heart's content." And so because he chose a prison rather than violate his conscience, and endured imprisonments and other in- juries, with the unbending feeling of a high and noble mind, coiTected and controlled l)y " the meekness and gentleness of Christ," imprisonment was his desire, and the distinction which he is supposed to have derived from it, his motive ! Before criticism so
142
flippant and callous, no character, however sacred and revered, could stand. It might be applied with equal success to the persecutions of the Apostles, and the first Christians themselves ; to the confessors in the reign of Marj ; and to the whole " noble army of mar- tyrs."
The real danger to which these excellent men were exposed is, however, concealed by Dr. Southey. White- field's fears, or rather hopes, of persecution, he says, " were suited to the days of Queen Mary, Bishop Gar- diner, and Bishop Bonner ; they were ridiculous or disgusting in the time of George the Second, Arch- bishop Potter, and Bishop Gibson." This is said because Mr. Whitefield thought that he might probably l)e called to " resist unto blood ; " and our author would have it supposed, that all this was " safe boasting," in the reign of George the Second, and whilst the English Church had its Archbishop Potter and its Bishop Gib- son. But not even in tlie early part of the reign of George the Third, and with other Bishops in the Church as excellent as Potter and Gibson, was the anticipation groundless. The real danger was, in fact, so great from the brutality of the populace, the ignorance and supine- ness of the magistrates, and the mob-exciting activity of the clergy, one of whom was usually the instigator of every tumult, that every man who Avent forth on the errand of mercy in that day took his life in his hand, and needed the spirit of a martyr, though he was not in danger of suffering a martyr's death by regular civil or ecclesiastical process. Dr. Southey has himself in part furnished the confutation of his ovm suggestion, that little danger was to be apprehended, by the brief statements he has given of the hair-breadth escapes of the "SYesleys, and of the sufferings of John Nelson. But a volume might be filled with accounts of outrages committed from that day to our own, in different places, (for they now occasionally occur in obscure and
143
unenliglitened parts of the country,) upon the persons of Methodist Preachers, for the sole fault of visiting neglected places, and preaching the Gospel of salvation to those who, if Christianity be true, are in a state of spiritual darkness and danger. To be pelted ^vith stones, dragged through ponds, beaten with bludgeons, rolled in mud, and to suffer other modes of ill treat- ment, was the anticipation of all th^ first Preachers when they entered upon their work ; and this was also the lot of many of their hearers. Some lives were lost, and many shortened ; the most singular escapes are on record ; and if the tragedy was not deeper, that was owing, at length, to the explicit declarations of George III. on the subject of toleration, and the upright con- duct of the Judges in their circuits, and in the higher courts, when an appeal was made to the laws in some v of the most atrocious cases. Assuredly, the country magistrates in general, and the clergy, were entitled to little share of the praise. Much of this is acknowledged by Dr. Southey ; but he attempts to throw a part of the blame upon the Wesleys themselves. " Their doctrines of perfection and assurance " were, he thinks, among the causes of their persecution ; and " their zeal was not tempered with discretion." With discretion, in his view, of it, their zeal was not tempered. Such discretion would neither have put them in the way of persecution, nor brought it upon them ; it would have disturbed no sinner, and saved no soul ; but they "svere not indiscreet in seeking danger, and provoking language never es- caped lips in which the law of meekness always tri- umphed ; and as for doctrines, the mobs and their exciters were then just as discriminating as mobs have ever been from the beginning of the world. They were usually stirred up by the clergy, and other persons of influence in the neighbourhood, who were almost as ignorant as the ruffians they employed to assault the Preachers and their peaceable congregations. The
144
description of tlie mob at Ephe-sus, in the Acts of th Apostles, suited tliem as well as if they had been th original and not the copy, — " Some cried one thing, an some another ; for the assembly was confused ; and th most part knew not wherefore they were come together. They generally, however, agreed to pull doAvn th Preacher, and to abuse both him and his hearers, mer women, and even children ; and that because " the troubled them about religion."
That immediate resort to God in prayer, which wa practised, in cases of " peril and danger," by these per' secuted Ministers, and their ascription of deliverance to the divine interposition, as in the instances abov( given, have also been subjects of either grave re buke, or semi-infidel ridicule. It is not necessary tf contend that every particular instance which, in th( Journals of the Wesleys, is referred to an immediate answer to prayer, was so in reality ; because a few case.' may reasonably appear doubtful. These, however, only prove that they cultivated the habit of regarding God in all things, and of gratefully acknowledging his hand in all the events of life ; and if there was at any time any over application of these excellent views and feelings, yet in minds so sober as to make the word of God, diligently studied, their only guide in all matters of practice, no injm'ious result could follow. But we must reject the Bible altogether, if we shut out a parti- cular providence ; and we reduce prayer to a real absurd- ity, unless we allow that its very ground and reason is special interposition. Why, for instance, should a Col- lect teach us to pray that " this day we may fall into no sin, neither rmi into any kind of danger," if we do not thereby place ourselves under a special protection of God, and if our interests must necessarily be dragged after the wheel of some general system of government ? Divine interposition is indeed orduiarily invisible, and can be knoAATi only from general results ; it impresses no
145
aark of interruption or of quickened activity upon the eneral courses of tilings ^vitli which we may be sur- ounded ; it works often unconsciously through ourowTi acuities, and through the wills and purposes of others, s unconscious of it as we ourselves ; yet even in this ase, where the indevout see man only, the better- ristnicted acknowledge God who " worketh all in all." iut to say that the hand of God is never specially Qarked in its operations ; that his servants who are aised up by him for important services shall never eceive proofs of his particular care ; that an entire trust n him in the most critical circumstances shall have no dsible honour put upon it ; that when we are " in all hings " commanded to make our requests known unto jrod, the prayers which, in obedience to that command, ve offer to him in the time of trouble shall never have I special answer, — is to maintain notions wholly subver- sive of piety, and which cannot be held without reject- ng, or reducing to unmeaningness, many of the most !xplicit and important declarations of holy Scripture, rhese were not the views entertained by the Wesleys ; md in their higher belief they coincided with good men n all ages. They felt that they were about their Mas- ter's business ; and they trusted in their Master's care, 50 long as it might be for his glory that they should be permitted to live. Nor for that were they anxious; desiring only, that whilst they lived they should " live iinto the Lord," and that when they died " they should die to him ; " and that so " Christ might be magnified in their body, whether by life or by death."
The labours of Mr. John Wesley, during the same period of two years, may be abridged from his Journal. In the first month of the year 1745, we find him at London, and at Bristol and its neighbourhood. In February, he made a journey, in the stormy and wintry weather of that season, to Newcastle, preaching at vari- ous intermediate places. The following extract shows
H
146
the cheerful and buoyant spirit with which he encoun- tered these difficulties : —
" Many a rough journey have I had before ; but one like this I never had, between wind, and hail, and rain, and ice, and snow, and driving sleet, and piercing cold. But it is past. Those days will return no more, and are, therefore, as though they had never been.
' Pain, disappointraent, sickness, strife, "Whate'er molests or troubles life ; However grievous in it^ stay. It shake 5 the tenement of clay, When past as nothing we esteem ; And pain, like pleasure, is a dream.' "*
As a specimen of that cool and self-possessed manner which gave him so gi-eat a power over rude minds, we may take the following anecdote. A man at Newcastle had signalized himself by personal insults offered to him in the streets ; and, upon inquiry, he found him an old offender in persecuting the members of the society, by abusing and throwing stones at them. Upon this he sent him the following note : — " Robert Young,
" I EXPECT to see you, between this and Friday, and to hear from you that you are sensible of your fault. Otherwise, in pity to your soul, I shall be obliged to inform the Magistrates of your assaulting me yesterday in the street.
" I am your real friend,
" John Wesley. " Within two or three hours, Robert Young came, and promised quite a different behaviour. So did this gentle reproof, if not save a soul from death, yet prevent a multitude of sins."t
Whilst at Newcastle, he drew up the foUo'v\4ng case : — Neivcastle-upon-Tyne^ March 11, 1745—6. I HAVE been drawing up this morning a short stated • Journal. t i
147
of the case between the Clergy and us : I leave you to make any such use of it as you believe will be to the glory of God.
" 1. About seven years since, we began preaching inward present salvation, as attainable hy faith alone.
" 2. For preaching this doctrine we were forbidden to preach in the churches.
" 3. We then preached in private houses., as occasion offered ; and, when the houses could not contain the people, in the open air.
" 4. For this many of the OXer^^ preached or printed against us, as both heretics and schismatics.
" 5. Persons who were con\'inced of sin, begged us to advise them more particularly how to flee from the \^Tath to come. TVe replied, if they would all come at one time (for they were numerous) we would endea- vour it.
"6. For this we were represented, both from the pulpit and the press, (we have heard it with our ears, and seen it with our eyes,) as introducing Popery, rais- ing sedition, practising both against Church and State : and all manner of evil was publicly said both of us and those who were accustomed to meet with us.
" 7- Finding some truth herein, viz., that some of those who so met together, walked disorderly, we imme- diately desired them not to come to us any more.
" 8. And the more steady were desired to overlook the rest, that we might know if they walked according to the Gospel.
" 9. But now several of the Bishops began to speak against us, either in conversation or in public.
" 10. On this encouragement several of the Clergy stirred up the people to treat us as outlaws, or mad dogs.
"11. Tlie people did so, both in Staffordshire, Corn- wall, and many other places.
" 12. And they do so still, wherever they are not ■restrained by their fear of the secular magistrate. h2
148
" Thus the case stands at present. Now, what can we do, or what can you^ our brethren, do toward healing this breach ? which is highly desirable ; that we may ^\'ithstand, with joint force, the still increasing flood of Popery, Deism, and immorality.
" Desire of us any thing we can do -with a safe con- science, and we ^dll do it immediately. Will you meet us here ? Will you do what we desire of you, so far as you can with a safe conscience ?
" Let us come to particulars. Do you desire us, 1. To preach another, or to desist from preaching this, doctrine ?
" We think you do not desire it, as kno^^dng we can- not do this with a safe conscience.
" Do you desire us, 2. To desist from preaching in private houses, or in the open air ? As things are now circumstanced, this would be the same as desiring us not to preach at all.
" Do you desire us, 3. To desist from advising those who now meet together for that purpose ? or, in other words, to dissolve our societies ?
" We cannot do this with a safe conscience : for we apprehend many souls would be lost thereby, and that God would require their blood at our hands.
" Do you desire us, 4. To advise them only one by one ?
" This is impossible, because of their number.
" Do you desire us, 5. To suffer those who walk dis- orderly still to mix with the rest ?
" Neither can we do this with a safe conscience ; because evil communications corrupt good manners.
" Do you desire us, 6. To discharge those leaders of bands or classes (as we term them) who overlook the rest ?
" This is, in effect, to suffer the disorderly walkers still to mix with the rest ; which we dare not do.
" Do you desire us, lastly, to behave with reverence
149
toward those who are overseers of the church of God ; and with tenderness hoth to the character and persons of our brethren, the inferior Clergy ?
" By the grace of God we can and will do this. Yea, our conscience beareth us witness that we have already laboured so to do ; and that at all times and in all places.
" If you ask, what we desire of you to do, we answer, 1. We do not desire any of you to let us preach in your churches, either if you believe us to preach false doc- trine, or if you have, upon any other gi'ound, the least scruple concerning it. But we desire that any who believes us to preach true doctrine, and has no scruple at all in this matter, may not be either publicly or private- ly discouraged from inviting us to preach in his church.
" 2. We do not desire that any one who thinks that we are heretics or schismatics, and that it is his duty to preach or print against us as such, should refrain there- from, so long as he thinks it his duty, — although in this case the breach can never be healed.
" But we desire, that none will pass such a sentence, until he has calmly considered both sides of the ques- tion ; that he would not condemn us unheard, but first read what we have ^^Titten, and pray earnestly that God may direct him in the right way.
" 3. We do not desire any favour if either Popery, sedition, or immorality be proved against us.
" But we desire, you \^'ill not credit, without proof, any of those senseless tales that pass current with the vulgar ; that, if you do not credit them yourselves, you will not relate them to others ; (which we have known done ;) yea, that you will confute them, so far as you have opportunity, and discountenance those who still retail them abroad.
" 4. We do not desire any preferment, favour, or re- commendation from those that are in authority, either in Church or State. But we desire,
150
"1. That if any thing material be laid to our charge, w e may be permitted to answer for ourselyes. 2. That you would hinder your dejiendents from stirring up the rabble against us, who are certainly not the proper judges of these matters ; and, 3. That you would effec- tually suppress, and thoroughly discountenance, all riots and popular insuiTections, which evidently strike at the foundation of all government, whether of Church or State.
" Xow these things you certainly can do, and that with a safe conscience ; therefore, until these things are done, the continuance of the breach is chargeable on you and you only."*
It is evident, from this paper, that Mr. Wesley's dif- ficulties, arising from his ha^-ing raised up a distinct people within the national Church, pressed upon him. He desired imion and co-operation Mith the Clergy, but his hope was disappointed ; and perhaps it was much more than he could reasonably indulge. It shows, how- ever, his own sincerit}^, and that he was not only led into his course of in^egularity, but impelled forward in it, by circumstances which his zeal and piety had created, and which all his prejudices in favour of the Church could not control.
After spending some time in Newcastle and the neighbouring places, he visited Lincolnshire, Yorkshire, Lancashire, and Cheshire. On his return southward, he called at AYednesbury, long the scene of riot, and preached in peace. At Birmingham he had to abide the pelting of stones and dirt ; and, on his return to London, he found some of the society incUned to Qua- kerism : but by reading " Barclay's Apology " over with them, and commenting upon it, their scruples were re- moved. Antinomianism, both of mystic and Calvinistic origin, also gave him trouble : but his testimony against it was unsparing. To erroneous opinions, when inno-
• Works, vol. ii. pp. 272 — 27 o.
151
cent, no man was more tender ; but when they infected the conduct, they met from him the sternest resistance. " I would wish all to observe, that the points in question between us and either the German or English Antinomi- ans are not points of opinion, but of practice. We break with no man for his opinion. We think and let think."
In the summer he proceeded to Cornwall, where Dr. Borlase, the historian of that county, in the plenitude of his magisterial authority, still carried on a systematic persecution against the Methodists. He had made oui^ an order for Mr. Maxfield, who had been preaching in various places, to be sent on board a man-of-war, but the Captain would not take him. A pious and peace- able miner, with a wife and seven children, was also apprehended under the Doctor s warrant, because he had said " that he knew his sins forgiven ; " and this zealous anti-heretic finally made out a warrant against Mr. Wes- ley himself, but could find no one to execute it. From Cornwall, where his ministry had been attended with great efi*ect, Mr. Wesley proceeded to Wales, and thence to Bristol.
Count Zinzerdorf, about this time, directed the publication of an advertisement, declaring that he and his people had no connexion with John and Charles Wesley ; and concluded wath a prophecy, that they would " soon run their heads against a wall." On this Mr. Wesley contents himself with coolly remarking, " We will not, if we can help it"
He then proceeded northward ; and at Northampton called on Dr. Doddridge, from whom he had previously received several letters, breathing the most catholic spi- rit. At Leeds the mob pelted him and the congregation with dirt and stones ; and the next evening, being " in higher excitement, they were ready," says he, " to knock out our brains for joy that the Duke of Tuscany was Emperor." On his arrival at Newcastle, the towTi was • Journal.
152
in the utmost consternation, news having arrived that the Pretender had entered Edinburgh. By the most earnest preaching, he endeavoured to turn this season of alarm to the spiritual profit of the people, and the large congTegations whom he addressed in the streets heard with solemn attention. He then visited Epworth, hut speedily returned to Newcastle, judging probably, that the place of anxiety and danger was his post of duty. Here he made an offer to the General, through one of the Aldermen, to preach to the troops encamped near the town, whose dissolute language and manners greatly affected him ; but he seems to have received no favour- able answer : so, after preaching a few times near the camp, he returned southwards, endeavouring, at Leeds, Birmingham, and other places, to turn the public agita- tion, arising from the apprehension of civil war, to the best account, by enforcing " repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ."
Mr. Wesley had occasionally employed himself in wi'iting and getting printed small religious tracts, many thousands of which were distributed. This was revived with vigour on his return to London this year ; and he thus, by his example, was probably the first to apply, on any large scale, this important means of usefulness to the reformation of the people. In the form of those excellent institutions called " Tract Societies," the same plan has now long been carried on systematically, to the great spiritual advantage of many thousands. At this period he observes, adverting to the numerous small tracts he had Avi-itten and distributed, " It pleased God hereby to provoke others to jealousy ; insomuch that the Lord Mayor had ordered a large quantity of papers, dis- suading from cursing and swearing, to be printed, and distributed to the train-bands. And this day, an ' Ear- nest Exhortation to Serious Repentance ' was given at every church-door in or near London, to every person who came out, and one left at the house of every house-
153
holder wlio was absent from church. I douht not but God gave a blessing therewith." *
In the early part of 1746, we find the following entry in Mr. Wesley's Journal : — " I set out for Bristol. On the road I read over Lord King's account of the Primi- tive Church. In spite of the vehement prejudice of my education, I was ready to believe that this was a fair and impartial draught. But if so, it would follow, that Bishops and Presbyters are (essentially) of one order ; and that originally every Christian congi'cgation was a church independent on all others."
The truth is, that Lord King came in only to confirm him in views which he had for some time begun to en- tertain : and they were such as show, that, though he was a Church-of-England man as to affection, which was strong and sincere as far as its doctrines and its liturgy were concerned, and though he regarded it with great deference as a legal institution, yet in respect of its ecclesiastical polity he was even then very free in his opinions. At the second Conference in 1745, it was asked, " Is Episcopal, Presbyterian, or Independent
• Journal. Previous to tMs, we find him a Tract-wi-iter and dis- tributor; for lie observes in the year 1742, " I set out for Brentford with Robert Swindels. The next day we reached Marlborough. When one in the room beneath us was swearing desperately, Mr. Sv^indels stepped down, and put into his hand the paper entitled, Swear not at all. He thanked him, and promised to swear no more. And he did not while he was in the house." Mr. AVesley had already written tracts entitled, " A Word to a Smuggler," " A Word to a Sabbath-breaker,'' " A Word to a Swearer," " A Word to a Drunk • ard," " A Word to a Street-walker," " A Word to a Malefactor," and several others. He pubhshed these, that his Preachers and peo- ple might have them to give away to those who were guilty of these crimes, or in danger of falling into them. He considered this as one great means of spreading the knowledge of God. He also early gave his influence to the Sunday-school system. Mr. Raikes began his Sim- day-school in Gloucester in 1784; and in January, 1785, Mr. Wesley published an account of it in his Magazine, and exhorted his societies to imitate that laudable example.
H 5
154
cliurcli-govermnent most agreeable to reason ? " The answer is as follows : —
" The plain origin of church-government seems to he this : — Christ sends forth a person to preach the Gospel : some of those who hear him repent, and believe in Christ : they then desire him to watch over them, to build them up in faith, and to guide their souls into paths of righteousness. Here then is an independent congi'egation, subject to no Pastor, but their own ; nei- ther liable to be controlled, in things spiritual, by any other man, or body of men whatsoever. But soon after, some from other parts, who were occasionally present wdiilst he was speaking in the name of the Lord, beseech him to come over and help them also. He complies, yet not till he confers with the wisest and holiest of his congi'egation ; and with their consent appoints one who has gifts and grace to watch over his flock in his absence. If it please God to raise another flock, in the new place, before he leaves them, he does the same thing, appoint- ing one whom God hath fitted for the work to watch over these souls also. In like manner, in every place w^here it pleases God to gather a little flock by his word, he appoints one in his absence, to take the oversight of the rest, to assist them as of the ability which God giveth.
" These are Deacons, or servants of the church, and they look upon their first Pastor, as the comillon Father of all these congi-egations, and regard him in the same light, and esteem him still as the shepherd of their souls. These congi-egations are not strictly independent, as they depend upon one Pastor, though not upon each other.
" As these congregations increase, and the Deacons grow in years and grace, they need other subordinate Deacons, or Helpers, in respect of whom they may be called Presbyters or Elders, as their Father in the Lord may be called the Bishop or Overseer of them all."
This passage is important, as it shows that from the
155
first he regarded his Preachers, wlien called out and de- voted to the work, as, in respect of primitive antiquity and the universal church, parallel to Deacons and Pres- byters. He also then thought himself a scriptural Bi- shop. Lord King's researches into antiquity served to confirm these sentiments, and corrected his former no- tion as to a distinction of orders.
It should here he stated, that at these early Confer- ences one sitting appears to have been devoted to eon- versation on matters of discipline, in which the propriety of Mr. Wesley's proceedings in forming societies, calling out Preachers, and originating a distinct religious com- munity, governed by its o^vn laws, was considered ; and this necessarily led to the examination of general ques- tions of church-government and order. This will explain the reason why in the Conferences which Mr. Wesley, his brother, two or three Clergymen, and a few Preach- ers held in the years 1744, 1745, 1746, and 1747, such subjects were discussed as are contained in the above extract and in those w^hich follow^ On these, as on all others, they set out with the principle of examining every thing " to the foundation."
" Q. Can he be a spiritual governor of the church who is not a believer, nor a member of it ?
" A. It seems not : though he may be a governor in outward things, by a power derived from the King.
" Q. What are properly the laws of the Church of England ?
" A. The Rubrics : and to these we submit, as the ordinance of men, for the Lord's sake.
" Q. But is not the will of our goveniors a law ?
" A. No ; not of any governor, temporal or spiritual ; therefore if any Bishop wills that I should not preach the Gospel, his w ill is no law to me.
" Q. But if he produce a law against your preaching ?
" I am to obey God rather than man."
156
" Q. Is mutual consent absolutely necessary between the Pastor and his flock ?
" y4. No question : I cannot guide any soul, unless he consent to be guided by me ; neither can any soul force me to guide him, if I consent not.
" Q. Does the ceasing of this consent on either side dissolve this relation ?
" /4. It must in the very nature of things. If a man no longer consent to be guided by me, I am no longer his gniide ; I am free. If one mil not guide me any longer, I am free to seek one who will."
" Q. Does a church in the New Testament always mean a single congi'egation ?
" A. We believe it does ; we do not recollect any in- stance to the contrary.
" Q. What instance or gi'ound is there then in the New Testament for a national Church ?
" A. We know none at all ; we apprehend it to be a merely political institution.
" Q. Are the three orders of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons plainly described in the New Testament ?
" A. We think they are, and believe they generally obtained in the church of the apostolic age.
" Q. But are you assured that God designed the same plan should obtain in all churches, throughout all ages ?
"-A. We are not assured of it, because we do not know it is asserted in holy vrrit.
" Q. If the plan were essential to a Christian church, what must become of all foreign Reformed Churches ?
" A. It would follow they are no part of the church of Christ : a consequence full of shocking absurdity.
" Q. In what age was the divine right of Episcopacy first asserted in England ?
157
" A. About the middle of Queen Elizabeth's reign : till then all the Bishops and Clergy in England conti- nually allowed and joined in the ministrations of those who were not episcopally ordained.
" Q. Must there not be numberless accidental varia- tions in the government of various churches ?
There must, in the nature of things. As God variously dispenses his gifts of nature, providence, and grace, both the offices themselves, and the officers in each, ought to be varied from time to time.
Q. Why is it that there is no determinate plan of church-government appointed in Scripture ?
"J. ^.Vithout doubt because the wisdom of God had a reg(&d to that necessary variety.
y^'^ Q. Was there any thought of uniformity in the gOverilliltft^t of all churches, until the time of Constan- tine ? I
" ^. It is certain there was not ; nor would there have been /then, had men consulted the word of God only.
Nothin/g therefore can be more clear, than that Mr. Wesley ^.aid the ground-work of his future proceedings after mv-ch deliberation, at this early stage of his pro- gress. He felt that a case of necessity had arisen, call- ing uj^on him to provide a ministry and a government for the people who had been raised up ; a necessity whio'j rested upon the obvious alternative, that they mu/t either be furnished with Pastors of their o\^ti, or
/htAeh without sufficient aid in the affairs of their souls. This led him closely to examine the whole matter ; and he saw that when the authority of Scripture alone was referred to in matters of church arrangement and regu- lation, it enjoined no particular form of administration as binding, but left the application of certain great and
^mviolable principles to the piety and prudence of those' wKim God might honour as the instruments of useful- ness to the souls of men. Here he took his stand : and
158
he proceeded to call forth Preachers, and set them apart
or ordain them * to the sacred office, and to enlarge the
• The act of setting apart Ministers by Mr. ^\'esleJ•, but without imposition of hands, is here called their ordination, although that term has not been generally in ase among us 5 and may be objected to by those who do not consider tbat imposition of hands, however impress- ive as a form, and in most churches the uniform practice, is still but a circumstance, and cannot enter into the essence of ordination. That every religious society has the power to determine the mode in which separation" of its Ministers " the Gospel of God" shall be visibly notified and expressed, will only be (questioned by those whom prejudice and a wretched bigotry have brought under their influence. What the body of Methodists now practise in this respect, will, how- ever, be allowed to stand on clearer ground than the proceedings of Mr. \^'esley, who still continued in communion with the Church. It has therefore been generally supposed, that Mr. Wesley did not con- sider his appointment of Preachers without imposition of hands, a-s an ordination to the ministry ; but only as an irregular emploj-ment of laymen in the spiritual ofBce of merely expounding the Scriptures in a case of moral necessity. This, however, is not correct. They were not appointed to expound and preach merely, but were solemnly set apart to the pastoral office, as the Minutes of the Conferences show ; nor were they regarded by him as lajTuen, except when in common parlance they were distiuguished from the Clergy of the Church ; in which case he would have called any Dissenting Minister a layman, TTie first extract from the Minutes of the Conferences above given, .sufBciently shows that, as to the church of Christ at large, and as to Ms own societies, he regarded the Preachers when fuUy devoted to the work, not as laymen, but as spiritual men, and Miniiters ; men, as he says, " moved by the Holy Ghost to preach the Gospel, and who after trial were ordained to that and other branches of the pastoral office. In his" sketch of the origin of church-government in that ex- tract, he clearly had in view the conformity between what had taken place in his own case, and that which must, in a great number of instances, have occurred in the earHest periods of Christianity ; and whilst he evidently refers to himself as the Father and Bishop of the whole of the societies, he tacitly compares his " Assistants " to the ancient " Presbyters," and his " Helpers '' to the ancient "Deacons," In point of feet, so fally did he consider himself, even in 1747, (whe- ther consistently or not as a Churchman, let others determine, 1 speak only to the fact,) as setting apart or ordaining to the ministry, that he appears to have had thoughts of adding imposition of hands to his usual mode of ordination, which was preceded by fasting and private
159
work by tlieir means, under the full conviction of his acting under as clear a scriptural authority as could be pleaded by Churchmen for Episcopacy, by the Prcsl)y- terians for Presbytery, or by the Congregationalists for Independency. Still he did not go beyond the iiecessiiy. He could make this scriptural appointment of Ministers and ordinances, without renouncing communion with the national Church, and therefore he did not renounce it. In these views Charles Wesley too, who was at every one of the early Conferences, concurred with him ; and if he thought somewhat dilferently on these points afterwards, it was Charles who departed from first prin- ciples, not John. So much for the accuracy of Dr. Whitehead, who constructed his Life of the two brothers upon just the opposite opinion !
The discipline which Mr. Wesley maintained in the societies, was lenient and longsulfering ; but where there was an evil at the root, he had an unsparing hand. In March, 1746, he came to Nottingham, and observes : " I had long doubted what it was which hindered the work of God here. But upon inquiry the case was plain. So many of the society were either triflers, or disorderly walkers, that the blessing of God could not rest upon them. So I made short work by cutting off all such at a stroke, and leaving only that little handful, who, as far as could be judged, were really in earnest to save their souls."
At Wednesbury and Birmingham he found that some
prayer, and consisted of public examination, prayer, and appointment ; and he only decline3 tliis for prudential reasons. " Why," says be, *' do we not use more form in receiving a new labourer ? 1, Because there is sometlung of stateliness in it, and we would be little and inconsiderable. 2, Because we would not make haste : we desire barely to follow Providence as it gradually opens." (Minutes of } 7 47.) Even this form therefore was regarded as what might in other circum- stances be required. Tbe bearing of these remarks upon some future ordinations of Mr. Wesley by imposition of bands, will be pointed out in the proper place.
160
Antinomian Teachers, the ofiFspring of that seed which before the recent re\dval of religion had been sown in various parts of the country, and who, in that concern about spiritual things which now prevailed, began more zealously to bestir themselves to mislead and destroy the souls of men, under pretence of preaching a purer Gospel, had troubled the societies. By personal con- versation ^^dth some of these Teachers, in the presence of the people, he drew out the odious extent to which they carried their notions of " Christian liberty ; " and thus took an effectual method of exposing and confuting the deadly error.
Upon his return to London, it appeared that certain pretended prophets had risen up in the metropoKs, and had excited the attention of many. He gratified his curiosity by going to visit one of them, and with good humoured sarcasm observes, that as " he aimed at talk- ing Latin and could not, he plainly showed that he did not understand his o^yn calling." Sober Scotland has in our owTi day exhibited a similar fanaticism ; and the gift of tongues, pretended by some persons there, appears to have proved quite as unsatisfactory an e'V'idence of a divine commission, as in this case. In visiting Newgate he found a penitent and hopeful malefactor ; and his Journal affords a specimen of that originaUty of remark, which peculiar cases, often perplexing to others, called forth from him. " A real, deep w^ork of God seemed to be already begun in his soul. Perhaps by di-i\dng him too fast, Satan has driven him to God ; to that repentance, which shall never be repented of" When he subsequently visited Dr. Dodd under condemnation, he is reported to have replied to his apologies for receiving him in the condemned cell, " Courage, brother ; perhaps God saw that nothing else would do."
Bristol, Wales, Devonshire, and Cornwall, occupied Mr. Wesley's attention during the summer of 1746;
161
and London, Bristol, and the places adjacent, for the remainder of the year. Ahout this time also he received various letters fi-om the army abroad, giving an account of the progi'ess of religion among the soldiers, and of the brave demeanour in battle of many of their Method- ist comrades. These accounts appear to have given him great satisfaction ; as showing the power of religion in new circumstances, and as affording him an answer to his enemies, who asserted that his doctrines had the effect of making men dastardly, negligent of duty, and disloyal. In the early part of the year 17^7? we find him braving the snows of February in Lincoln- shire ; and in March he reached Newcastle, to supply the absence of his brother from that important station.
Among other excellencies possessed by this great man, he was fond of smoothing the path of knowledge, to the diffusion of Avhich he devoted much attention, and for which end he published several Compendiums and brief Treatises on its most important branches. In this respect also he was foremost to tread in a path, which has been of late years vigorously pursued ; and he must be reckoned as one of the leaders of that class of wise and benevolent men, who have exerted themselves to extend the benefits of useful information from the pri- vileged orders of society, into the middle and lower classes. " This week," says he, " I read over with some young men, a Compendium of Rhetoric, and a System of Ethics. I see not why a man of tolerable under- standing may not, in six months' time, learn more of solid philosophy than is commonly learned at Oxford in four (perhaps seven) years."
On his return from his labours in the north of Eng- land, he called at Manchester, which he had formerly several times visited in order to take counsel with his College friend Clayton, and Dr. Byrom, and had preached in the churches. He was now seen there in a new character. The small house which was occupied
162
by the society could not contain a tenth part of the people, and he therefore walked to Salford Cross. " A numberless crowd of people partly ran before, partly followed after me. I thought it best not to sing, but looking round, asked abruptly, ' Why do you look as if you had never seen me before ? Many of you have seen me in the neighl)ouring church, both preaching and administering the sacrament.' I then gave out the text, Seek ye the Lord while he may be founds call upon him while he is near. None interrupted at all, or made any disturbance, till, as I was drawing to a conclusion, a big man thrust in, -with three or four more, and bade them ' bring out the engine.' Our friends desired me to remove into a yard just by, which I did, and concluded in peace."
From the north he proceeded through Nottingham and Staffordshire to London, and from thence to the west of England. The influence which his calm cou- rage often gave him over mobs was remarkably shoTvn on this journey: — ""Within two miles of Plymouth, one overtook and informed us, that, the night before, all the dock was in an uproar ; and that a constable, endeavouring to keep the peace, was beaten and much hurt. As we were entering the Dock, one met us, and desired we would go the back-way. ' For,' said he, ' there are thousands of people waiting about Mr. Hyde's door.' We rode up straight into the midst of them. They saluted us ^vith three huzzas ; after which I aUghted, took several of them by the hand, and began to talk ^Wth them. I would gladly have passed an hour among them, and believe if I had, there had been an end of the riot ; but the day being far spent (for it was past nine o'clock) I was persuaded to go in. The mob then recovered their spirits, and fought valiantly vrdh. the doors and windows. But about ten they were weary, and went every man to his ovna. home. The next day I preached at four, and then spoke seyerally
to a part of the society. About six in tlic evening I went to tlie place where I preached the last year. A little before we had ended the hymn, came a Lieutenant, a famous man, with his retinue of soldiers, drummers, and mob. When the drums ceased, a gentleman-barber began to speak : but his voice was c^uickly dro\\Tied in the shouts of the multitude, who grew fiercer and fiercer as their numbers increased. After waiting about a quar- ter of an hour, perceiving the violence of the rabble still increasing, I walked down into the thickest of them, and took the captain of the mob by the hand. He immediately said, ' Sir, I w^ill see you safe home. Sir, no man shall touch you. Gentlemen, stand ofi". Give back. I will knock the first man down that touches him.' We walked on in great peace ; my conductor every now and then stretching out his neck, (he was a very tall man,) and looking round, to see if any behaved rudely, till we came to Mr. Hyde's door. We then parted in much love. I stayed in the street near half an 'hour after he was gone, talking with the people, w^lio had now forgot their anger, and went away in high good humour."
In Cornwall we have a specimen of his prompt and faithful habits of discipline : —
" Wednesday, 8 : I preached at St. Ives, then at Sith- ney. On Thursday the Stewards of all the societies met. I now diligently inquired, what Exhorters there were in each society ? Whether they had gifts meet for the work? Whether their lives were eminently lioly ? And whether there appeared any fniit of their labour? I found upon the whole, 1. That there were no few^er than eighteen Exhorters in the county. 2. That three of these had no gifts at all for the work, neither natural, nor supernatural. 3. That a fourth had neither gifts nor grace, but was a dull, empty, self-conceited man. 4. That a fifth had considerable gifts, but had evidently made shipwreck of the grace of God. These, therefore,
164
I determined immediately to set aside, and advise our societies not to hear them. 5. That J. B., A. L., and •J. W., had gifts and grace, and had been much blessed in the work. Lastly, That the rest might be helpful when there was no Preacher in their own or the neigh- bouring societies, provided they would take no step without the advice of those who had more experience than themselves."
In August he visited Ireland for the first time. Me- thodism had been introduced into Dublin by Mr. Wil- liams, one of the Preachers, whose ministry had been attended with great success, so that a considerable society had been already formed. Mr. Wesley was allowed to preach once at St. Maiy's, " to as gay and senseless a congregation," he observes, " as I ever saw." This was not, however, permitted a second time ; and he occupied the spacious yard of the meeting-house, both in the mornings and evenings, preaching to large congregations of both poor and rich. Among his hearers he had also the Ministers of various denominations. The state oP the Catholics excited his peculiar sympathy, and as he could have little access to them by preaching, he pub- lished an Address specially for their use. In his Journal he makes a remark on the religious neglect of this class of our fellow-subjects by Protestants, Avhich contains a reproof, the force of which has, unhappily, extended to our o^Mi times : — " Nor is it any wonder that those who * are bom Papists generally live and die such, wheai the Protestants can find no better ways to convert them than penal laws and Acts of Parliament." The. chief perplexities which Ireland has occasioned to the empire are to be traced to this neglect ; and the dangers which have often sprung up to the State from that quarter have been, and continue to be, its appropriate punish- ment. Mr. Wesley's visit, at thii time, to Ireland was short ; but he requested his brother to succeed him. Mr. Charles Wesley, therefore, accompanied by another
165
Preacher, Mr. Charles Perronet, one of the sons of the venerable Vicar of Shoreham, arrived there in Septem- ber. A persecution liad broken out against the infant society in Dublin ; and "the first news," says Mr. Charles Wesley, " we heard was, that the little flock stood fast in the storm of persecution, which arose as soon as my brother left them. The Popish mob broke open their room, and destroyed all before them. Some of them are sent to N*ewgate, others bailed. What will be the event we know not till we see whether the Grand Jury will find the bill." He afterwards states that the Grand Jury threw out the bill, and thus gave up the Method- ists to the fury of a licentious mob. " God has called me to suffei' affliction with his people. I began my ministry with, ' Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people,' &c. I met the society ; and the Lord knit our hearts together in love stronger than death. We both wept and rejoiced for the consolation. God hath sent me, I trust, to con- firm these souls, and to keep them together in the pre- sent distress."*
Mr. Charles Wesley spent the winter in Dublin, being daily employed in preaching and visiting the people. In February he made an excursion into the country, where a few Preachers were already labouring, and, in some places, with great success. Thus was the first active and systematic agency for the conversion of the neg- lected people of Ireland commenced by the Methodists ; and, till of late years, it is greatly to be regi'etted that they were left to labour almost alone. From that time, however, not only was the spirit of religion revived in many Protestant parts of the country, and many Papists converted to the truth, but the itinerant plan, which was there adopted as in England, enabled the Preachers to visit a gr^t number of places where the Protestants were so few in numbers as not to be able to keep up regular worship, or "to make head, when left to them-
* Whitehead's Life.
166
selves, against Popish influence. A barrier was thus erected against the further encroachments of Popery ; and the light was kept burning in districts where it would otherwise have been entirely extinguished. The influence of the Methodist societies would, however, have been much more extensive had not the large emi- grations, w^iich have been almost constantly setting in from Ireland to America, , borne away a greater number of their members in proportion than those of any other community. Mr. Charles Wesley spent part of the year 1748 in Ireland, and preached in several of the chief towns, and especially at Cork, with great unction and success.
CHAPTER IX.
The notices of the journeys and labours of these inde- fatigable Ministers of Christ, given in the preceding chapter, affords but a specimen of the manner in which the foundations of the Methodist Connexion Avere car- ried out and firmly laid. Nor were the Preachers under their direction, though labouring in more limited dis- tricts of country, scarcely less laboriously employed. At this period one of them writes from Lancashire to Mr. Wesley : — " Many doors are opened for preaching in these parts, but cannot be supplied for want of Preachers. I think some one should be sent to assist me, otherwise we shall lose ground. My Circuit requires me to travel one hundred and fifty miles in two weeks ; during which time I preach publicly thirty-four times, besides meeting the societies, visiting the sick, and trans- acting other affairs." *
Of the Preachers some were engaged in business, and preached at their leisure in their own neighbourhoods ; * Whitehead's Life.
167
but still, zealous for the salvation of men, they often took considerable journeys. Others gave themselves up, for a time, to more extended labours, and then settled ; but the third class, who had become the regular "Assist- ants " and " Helpers " of Mr. Wesley, were devoted wholly to the work of the ministry ; and, after a period of probation, and a scrutiny into their character and talents at the annual Conferences, were admitted, by solemn prayer, into what was called " full connexion," which, as we have stated, was their ordination. No provision was, however, made at this early period for their maintenance. They took neither " purse nor scrip they cast themselves upon the providence of God, and the hospitality and kindness of the societies, and were by them, like the primitive Preachers, " helped forward after a godly sort"* on their journeys, to open new places, and to instruct those for whose souls " no man cared." It might be as truly said of them as of the first propagators of Christianity, they had " no certain dwell- ing-place." Under the severity of labour, and the WTCtched accommodations to which they cheerfully sub- mitted, many a fine constitution was broken, and pre- mature death was often induced.
The annual Conferences have been mentioned ; and that a correct vieAV may be taken of the doctrines which, at those meetings, it was agreed should be taught in the societies, it will be necessary to go back to their com- mencement. At first every doctrine was fully sifted in successive " Conversations," and the great principles of a godly discipline were drawn out into special regula- tions, as circumstances appeared to require. After the body had acquired greater maturity, these doctrinal dis- cussions became less frequent ; a standard and a test being ultimately established in a select number of Mr.
• The want of a provision for their wives and families, in the early periods of Methodism, caused the loss of many eminent Preachers, who were obliged to settle in Independent congregations.
168
Wesley's doctrinal Sermons, and in his " Notes on the New Testament." The free and pious spirit in which these inquiries were entered into was strikingly marked at the first Conferences, in the commencing exhorta- tion : — " Let us all pray for a willingness to receive light, to know of every doctrine whether it he of God." The widest principle of Christian liherty was also laid do^vn, as suited to the infant state of a society which was hut just heginning to take its ground, and to assume the appearance of order.
" Q. 3. How far does each of us agree to suhmit to the judgment of the majority ?
" ^. In speculative things, each can only suhmit so far as his judgment shall be convinced ; in every prac- tical point, each will suhmit so far as he can, without wounding his conscience.
" Q. 4. Can a Christian suhmit any farther than this to any man, or number of men, upon earth ?
" A. It is plain he cannot ; either to Bishop, Convo- cation, or General Council. And this is that grand prin- ciple of private judgment on which all the Reformers at home and abroad proceeded : ' Every man must judge for himself ; because every man must give an account of himself to God.' " *
Never, it may be affirmed, was the formation of any Christian society marked by the recognition of principles more liberal, or more fully in the spirit of the New Tes- tament.
To some of the doctrinal conversations of the first Conferences it is necessary to refer, in order to mark those peculiarities of opinion which distinguished the Wesleyan Methodists. It is, however, proper to ob- serve, that the Clergymen and others who thus assem- bled did not meet to draw up formal articles of faith. They admitted those of the Church of England ; and their principal object was to ascertain how several of the * Minutes.
169
loctrines relative to experimental Christianity, which they found stated in substance in those Articles, and fur- ther illustrated in the Homilies, were to be understood md explained. This light they sought from mutual iiscussion, in which every thing was brought to the standard of the word of inspired truth.
Their first subject was Jnsti/ication, Avhich they de- scribe with great simplicity ; not loading it with epithets, as in the systematic schools, nor perplexing it by verbal criticism. It is defined to be " pardon," or " reception into God's favour ; " a view which is amply supported by several explicit passages of Scripture, in which the terms, " pardon," " forgiveness," and " remission of sins," are used convertibly with the term " justification." To be "received into God's favour," according to these Mi- nutes, is necessarily connected with the act of forgive- ness, and is the immediate and inseparable consequence of that gracious procedure. The same may be said of adoption ; which, in some theological schemes, is made to flow from regeneration, while the latter is held to commence previously to justification. In Mr. Wesley's views adoption, as being a relative change, is supposed to be necessarily involved in justification, or the pardon of sin ; and regeneration to flow^ from both, as an inward moral change arising from the powerful and efficacious work of the Holy Spirit, who is in that moment given to believers.* To their definition of justification, the Minutes add, " It is such a state that, if we continue therein, we shall be finally saved " thus making final salvation conditional, and justification a state which may be forfeited. All wilful sin was held to imply a casting
* The connexion of favour and adoption with pardon, arises from the verj' nature of that act. Pardon, or forgiveness, is release from the penalties and forfeitures incurred by transgression. Of those pen- alties, the loss of God's favour and of filial relation to him was among the most weighty ; — pardon, therefore, in its nature, or at least in its natural consequences, implies a restoration to the blessings forfeited, for else the penalty would in part remain in force.
I
170
away of vital faith, and thereby to bring a man under wrath and condemnation ; " nor is it possible for him to have justifying faith again without previously repent- ing." They also agree that faith is " the condition of justification ; " adding as the proof, " for every one that believeth not is condemned, and every one who believes is justified." In Mr. Wesley's sermon on justification by faith, the office of faith in justifying is thus more largely set forth : —
" Surely the difficulty of assenting to the proposition, that faith is the only conditioti of justification, must arise from not understanding it. We mean thereby thus much, that it is the only thing, without which no one is justified ; the only thing that is immediately, indispens- ably, absolutely requisite in order to pardon. As on the one hand, though a man should have every thing else, without faith, yet he cannot be justified ; so on the other, though he be supposed to want every thing else, yet if he hath faith, he cannot but be justified. For suppose a sinner of any kind or degree, in a full sense of his total ungodliness, or his utter inability to think, speak, or do good, and his absolute meetness for hell- fire ; suppose, I say, this sinner, helpless and hopeless, casts himself wholly on the mercy of God in Christ, (which indeed he cannot do but by the gi-ace of God,) who can doubt but he is forgiven in that moment ? Who will affirm that any more is indispensably required^ be- fore that sinner can be justified ?
" And at what time soever a sinner thus believes, be it in his early childhood, in the strength of his years, or when he is old and hoary-headed, God justifieth that | ungodly one ; God, for the sake of his Son, pardoneth and absolveth him, who had in him, till then, no good thing. Repentance, indeed, God had given him before ; but that repentance was neither more nor less than a deep sense of the want of all good, and the presence of all evil. And whatever good he hath or doeth from that
171
hour, when he first believes in God through Christ, faith does not Jind^ but bring. This is the fruit of faith. First, the tree is good, and then the fruit is good also."
Mr. Wesley's views of repentance in this passage will also be noted. Here, as at the first Conference, he in- sists that repentance, which is conviction of sin, and works meet for repentance, go before justifying faith ; but he held, with the Cliui-ch of England, that all works, before justification, had " the nature of sin ; and that, as they had no root in the love of God, which can only arise from a persuasion of his being reconciled to us, they could not constitute a moral worthiness preparatory to pardon. That a true repentance springs from the grace of God, is certain; but whatever fi-uits it may bring forth, it changes not man's relation to God. He is a sinner, and is justified as such ; " for it is not a saint but a sinner that is forgiven, and under the notion of a sinner." God justifietli the ungodly, not the godly.* Repentance, according to his statement, is necessary to true faith ; but faith alone is the direct and immediate instrument of pardon.
Those view^s of faith (of that faith by w^liich a man, thus penitent, comes to God through Christ) which are expressed in the Minutes of this first Conference, deserve a more particular consideration. Here, as in defining justification, the language of the schools, and of system- atic, philosophizing Divines, is laid aside, and a simple enunciation is made of the doctrine of the New Testa- ment. " Faith in general is a divine, supernatural elen- chos of things not seen, that is, of past, future, or spirit- ual things. It is a spiritual sight of God and the things of God."t
In this description, faith is distinguished from mere belief, or an intellectual conviction which the considera- tion of the evidences of the truth of Scripture may pro- duce, and yet lead to no practical or saving consequence :
* Sermon?. t Minutes.
I 2
172
and that there may be a sincere and undoubting belief of the truth, without producing any sa^-ing effect, is a point of which our very consciousness may sufficiently assure us; although, in order to support a particular theory on the subject of faith, this has sometimes been denied. Trust is constantly implied in the scriptural account of acceptable and sa^'ing faith, and this is the sense in which it was CAddently taken in the above defi- nition ; for its production in the heart is referred to su- pernatural agency, and it is made to result from, and to be essentially connected with, a demonstration of spirit- ual things, — such a conviction, wrought by the teaching Spirit, as produces not merely a full persuasion but a full reliance. Six years before this time, Mr. Wesley, in a sermon before the University of Oxford, had more at large expressed the same views as to justifying faith :
Christian faith is not only an assent to the whole Gos- pel of Christ, but also a full reliance on the blood of Christ ; a trust in the merits of his life, death, and re- suiTection ; a recumbency upon him as our atonement and our life, as given for us, and living in us. It is a sure confidence wliich a man hath in God, that, through the merits of Christ, his sins are forgiven, and he recon- ciled to the favour of God ; and, in consequence hereof, a closing with him, and cleaving to him, as our ' wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption,' or, in one word, our salvation." *
It Avill, however, be remarked, that, in order to support his view of the nature of justifying faith by the authority of the Church of England, Mr. Wesley has quoted her words from the Homily on Salvation in the latter part of the above extract ; and he thereby involved the subject in an obscurity w^hich some time afterwards he detected and acknowledged. The incoiTectness of the wording of the Homily is indeed very apparent, although in sub- stance it is sound and scriptural. When that Homily
* Sermons.
173
defines justifying faith to be " a sure trust and confidence which a man hath in God that his sins are forgiven, and he reconciled to the favour of God," it is clear that, by the founders of the English Chuch, saving faith was re- garded not as mere beliefs but as an act of trtist and con- fidence subsequent to the discovery made to a man of his sin and danger, and the fear and penitential sorrow which are thereby produced. The object of that faith they make to be God, assuredly referring to God in the exercise of his mercy through the atonement and inter- cession of Christ ; and the tmst and confidence of which the Homily speaks must be therefore taken to imply a distinct recognition of the merits of Christ, and a full reliance upon them. So far all is scripturally correct, although not so fully expressed as could be desired. That from such a faith, exercised in these circumstances, a " confidence," taking the word in the sense of persuasion or assurance, that " a man's sins are forgiven, and he re- conciled to the favour of God," certainly yo//ow;i', is the doctrine of Scripture ; and the authority of the Homily may therefore also be quoted in favour of that view 'pf assurance at which Chui-chmen have so often stumbled, and to which they have so often scornfully referred as the fanatical invention of modem sectaries. There is, however, an error in the Homily, which lies not in its substance and general intent, but in this, that it applies the same terms, " trust and confidence," both to God's mercy in Christ, which is its proper object, and to " for- giveness of sins," which is the consequence of a sure trust and confidence in God as exercising mercy " through Christ," because it is that in order to which the trust and confidence is exercised. It follows, therefore, that either there is an error in the latter part of the statement itself; justifying faith not being a confidence that sin is for- given, which is absurd, because it is the condition previously required in order to the forgiveness of sin ; or otherwise, which is probable, that the term " confi-
174
dence," in the mind of the writer of the Homily, was taken in a different sense when applied to God the ob- ject of trust, and to the forgiveness of sin ; and, when referred to the latter, meant that persuasion of the fact of being forgiven, which must be attributed to a secret assurance of remission and acceptance by the Spirit of adoption, and which ordinarily closely follows, or is im- mediately connected with, justifying faith, but which is not of its essence. But " confidence " in this sense im- plies Jilial confidence, the trust of a child, of one already passed into the family of God ; and hence this is rather the description of the habitual faith of a justified man than of the act by which a sinner is justified and adopted. Mr. Wesley therefore soon perceived that the definition of justifying faith in this Homily needed some correc- tion, and he thus expressed his views in 1747? in a letter to his brother : —
" Is justifying faith a sense of pardon ? Negatur." It is denied.
" By justifying faith I mean that faith which whoso- ever hath not, is under the wath and the curse of God, By a sense of pardon I mean a distinct, explicit assur- ance that my sins are forgiven.
" I allow, 1. That there is such an explicit assurance.
2. That it is the common privilege of real Christians.
3. That it is the proper Christian faith, which purifieth the heart and overcometh the world." * * *
" But the assertion, that justifying faith is a sense of pardon, is contrary to reason : it is flatly absurd. For how can a sense of our having received pardon, be the condition of our receiving it ?
" But does not our Church give this account of justifying faith ? I am sure she does of saving or Christian faith : I think she does of justifying faith too. But to the law and to the testimony. All men may err : but the word of the Lord shall stand for ever."
Mr. Wesley, however, still regarded that trust in the
175
merits of Christ's death, in which justifying faith con- sists, as resulting from a supernatural conviction that Christ loved me" as an individual, and gave himself for me." In this he placed the proof that faith is " the gift of God," a work of the Holy Spirit, as being pro- duced along with this conviction, or immediately follow- ing it. From this supernatural conviction, not only that God was in Christ "reconciling the world unto himself," but that he died " for my sins," there follows an entire committal of the case of the soul to the merits of the sacrifice of Christ, in an act of trust ; — in that moment, he held, God pardons and absolves him that so believes or trusts, and that this, his pardon or justification, is then witnessed to him by the Holy Ghost. Nor can a clearer or simpler view of stating this great subject, in accordance with the Scriptures, be well conceived. The state of a penitent is one of various degrees of doubt, but all painful. He questions the love of God to him, from a deep sense of his sin, although he may allow that He loves all the world beside. Before he can fully rely on Christ, and the promises of the Gospel, he must have heightened and more influential views of God's love in Christ, and of his own interest in it. It is the office of the Holy Spirit "to take of the things of Christ, and show them" to the humble mind. This office of the Spirit agrees with that s\sf^og, or " divine convic- tion," of which Mr. "Wesley speaks, and which shows, with the power of demonstrative evidence, the love of Christ to the individual himself in the intention of his sacrifice. From this results an entire and joyful acqui- escence with the appointed method of salvation, and a full reliance upon it, followed, according to the promise of Scripture, w itli actual forgiveness, and the cheering testimony of the Spirit of adoption. Of this faith he allow^ed different degrees, yet the lowest degree saving ; and also different degrees of assurance, and therefore of joy. He was careful to avoid binding the work of the
176
Spirit to one rule, and to distinguish between that peace which flows from a comfortable persuasion of " accept- ance through Christ," and those higher joys which may be produced by that more heightened assurance which God is pleased in many cases to impart. He taught that the essence of true justifying faith consists in the entire personal tmst of the man of a penitent and broken spirit upon the merits of his Saviour, as having died for him ; and that to all who so believe, faith is " imputed for righteousness," or in other words, pardon was adminis- tered.*
* That Mr. Wesley did not hold that assurance of personal pardon is of the essence of justifying faith, is certain, from the remarks in his letter to his brother before quoted, in which he plainly states, that to believe that I am pardoned in order to pardon, is an absurdity and a contradiction. There will, however, appear some obscurity in a few other passages in his wtI tings, unless we notice the sense in which he uses certain terms, a matter in which he never felt himself bound by the systematic phraseology of scholastic theologians. Thus there is an apparent discrepancy between the statement of his views as given above, and the folloAdng passage in his Sermon on the "Scripture Way of Salvation : " —
" Taldng the word in a more particular sense, faith is a divine evi- dence and conviction not only that * God was in Christ, reconciling the world tmto himself;' but also that Christ loved me, and gave himself for me. It is by faith (whether we term it the essence, or rather a property thereof) that we receive Christ, that we receive him in all his ofl&ces, as Prophet, Priest, and King. It is by this that he is '^nade of God imto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption.'
" ' But is this the faith of assurance, or the faith of adherence ? ' The Scripture mentions no such distinction. The Apostle says, ' There is one faith, and one hope of our calling,' one Christian, sav- ing faith, ' as there is one Lord,' in whom we beUeve, * and one God and Father of us all,' And it is certain, this faith necessarily implies an assurance (which is here only another word for evidence, it being hard to tell the difference between them) that Christ loved me, and gave himself ior me. For 'he that believeth,' with the true living faith, * hath the witness in himself : ' < The Spirit witnesseth with his spirit, that he is a child of God.' * Because he is a son, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into his heart crying, Abba, Father ; ' giving him
The immediate fruits of justifying faitli are stated in these Minutes to be " peace, joy, love ; power over all
an assurance that he is so, and a child-like confidence in liim. But let it be observed that in tlie very nature of the thing, the assurance goes before the confidence. For a man cannot have a cliUd-like confidence in God till he know he is a child of God. Therefore confidence, trust, rehance, adherence, or whatever else it bo called, is not the first, as some have supposed, but the second branch or act of feith."
Yet in fact the only difficulty arises from not attending to his mod« of stating the case, and his use of the term assurance. \\'hen he says that faith includes both adherence and assurance, it is obvious that he does not mean by assurance, the assurance of personal acceptance which he distinctly, in the same passage, ascribes to the direct testi- mony of the Spirit of God ; but the assurance that Christ " died for //le," " for my sins," which special manifestations of God's love in Christ to me as an indindual, producing an entire trust in the divine sacrifice for sin, he atti-ibutes to a supernatural elenchos or com-ictiou. This, however, he considers as a " conviction " in order to faith or trust ; and then the act of personal and entire trust in this manifested \oxe and goodness is succeeded by tlie direct testimony of the Spirit of adoption, which he teUs us gives a man " the assurance that he is a child of God, and a child-Uke confidence in him." And when he goes on so truly to state, that, " in the very nature of the thing, the assur- ance goes before the confidence," and that "confidence, trust, or reli- ance," is not the first but the second branch of faith, he evidently does not here mean that confidence and trust in the merit of Christ by which we are justified, but Jilial trust and confidence in God as our reconciled Father, which must necessarily be subsequent to the other. According to Mr. Wesley's views the order of our passing into a state of justification, and conscious reconcilement to God, is, 1. Tioie repentance, which, however, gives us no worthiness, and establishes no claim upon pardon, although it so necessarily precedes justifying faith, that all trust even in the merits of Christ for salvation woiild be presumptuous and unauthorized without repentance ; since," as he says, " Christ is not even to be offered to the careless sinner.* 2. A supernatural elencJios, or assmed conviction, that " Clirist loved mey and^aw himself form^," in the intention of his death; inciting to and producing a full acquiescence with God's method of saving the guilty, and an entire personal trust in Christ's atonement for sin. Of this trust, actual justification is the result ; but then follows, 3. The direct
♦ Sermon on " the Law established through Faith."
I 5
178
outward sin, and povrer to keep down inward siii." Justifying faith, when lost, is not again attainable, ex- cept by repentance and prayer ; but, " no believer need come again into a state of doubt, or fear, or darkness ; and that (ordinarily at least) he will not, unless by ignorance or unfaithfulness." Assaults of doubt and fear are, however, admitted, even after great confidence and joy ; and "occasional hea\4ness of spirit before large manifestations of the presence and favour of God." To these views of doctrine may be added, that regeneration or the new birth is held to be concomitant "with justifi- cation. " Good works cannot go before this faith ; much less can sanctification, which implies a continued course of good works, springing from holiness of heart ; but they follow after ; " and the reason given for this is, that as salvation, which includes a present deliverance from sin, a restoration of the soul to its primitive health, the renewing of the soul after the image of God, all holy and heavenly tempers and conversation, is by faith, it cannot precede faith, which is the appointed instrument of attaining it. To increase in all these branches of holiness, the exercise of faith in prayer, and the use of all the means appointed by God, are also necessary; a liWng faith being that which unites the soul to Christ, and secures the constant indwelling and influence of the Holy Spu-it in the heart. Such a faith must therefore necessarily lead to universal holiness of heart and life, and stands as an impregnable barrier against Pharisa- ism on the one hand, and the pollutions of Antinomian- ism on the other.
On another doctrine, in defence of which Mr. TS^esley
testimonv of the Holy Spirit, giving assurance in different degrees, in different persons, and often in tlie same person, tliat I am a child of God ; and, 4, Filial confidence in God. The elenchos, the trust, the Spirit's witness, and the Jilial confidence, he held, were frequently, but not always, so closely united, as not to be distinguished as to time, though each is, from its nature, successive and distinct.
179
afterwards •Nvrote much, these early Minutes of Confer- ence contain perhaps the best epitome of his views, and may he somewhat at length quoted : —
" Q. 1. What is it to be sanctified ?
" A. To be renewed in the image of God, in righte- ousness and true holiness.
" Q. 2. Is faith the condition, or the instrument, of sanctification ?
" ^. It is both the condition and instrument of it. When we begin to believe, then sanctification begins. And as faith increases, holiness increases, till we are created anew.
" Q. 3. What is implied in being a perfect Christian ?
" A. The loving the Lord our God with all our heart, and with all our mind, and soul, and strength. Deut. vi. 5 ; XXX. 6 ; Ezek. xxxvi. 25 — 29.
" Q. 4. Does this imply that all inward sin is taken away ?
" A. Without doubt ; or how could he be said to be saved ' from all his uncleannesses ? ' Ezek. xxxvi. 29." And again, —
" Q. 1. How much is allowed by our brethren who differ from us, with regard to entire sanctification ?
They grant, 1. That every one must be entirely sanctified in the article of death.
" 2. That, till then, a believer daily grows in grace, comes nearer and nearer to perfection.
" 3. That we ought to be continually pressing after this, and to exhort all others so to do.
" Q. 2. What do we allow to them ?
" A. We grant, 1. That many of those who have died in the faith, yea, the greater part of those we have kno^vn, were not sanctified throughout, not made per- fect in love, till a little before death.
" 2. That the term ' sanctified ' is continually applied by Saint Paul to all that were justified, were true be- lievers.
180
" 3. That by this term alone, he rarely (if ever) means, saved from all sin.
" 4. That, consequently, it is not proper to use it in this sense, without adding the word ' wholly, entirely,' or the like.
"5. That the inspired wTiters almost continually speak of or to those who were justified ; hut very rarely either of or to those who were wholly sanctified.
" 6. That, consequently, it behoves us to speak in public almost continually of the state of justification ; but more rarely, at least in full and explicit terms, con- cerning entire sanctification.
" Q. 3. What then is the point wherein we divide ?
" ^. It is this : whether we should expect to be saved from all sin, before the article of death.
" Q. 4. Is there any clear scripture promise of this ? that God will save us from all sin ?
" A. There is : Psalm cxxx. 8, ' He shall redeem Israel from all his sins.'
" This is more largely expressed in the prophecy of Ezekiel : ' Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and you shall be clean ; from all your filthiness and from all your idols will I cleanse you. I will also save you from all your uncleannesses :' chap, xxxvi. 25, 29. No promise can be more clear. And to this the Apos- tle plainly refers in that exhortation, ' Having these pro- mises, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.' 2 Cor. vii. 1. Equally clear and express is that ancient pro- mise, ' The Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart, and the heart of thy seed, to love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul.' Deut. xxx. 6.
" Q. 5. But does any assertion answerable to this, occur in the New Testament ?
" A. There does, and that laid down in the plainest terms. So St. John iii. 8, ' For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he might destroy the works
181
of the devil the works of the devil, without any limita- tion or restriction ; but all sin is the work of the devil. Parallel to which is that assertion of St. Paul, Eph. v. 25, 27, ' Christ loved the church, and gave himself for it — that he might present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot or m-inkle, or any such thing, but that it should be holy and without blemish.'
" And to the same effect is his assertion in the eighth of Romans, (verses 3, 4,) ' God sent his Son — that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, walk- ing not after the flesh, but after the Spirit."
" Q. 6. Does the New Testament afford any farther ground for expecting to be saved from all sin ?
Undoubtedly it does, both in those prayers and com- mands which are equivalent to the strongest assertions.
" Q- 7- What prayers do you mean ?
" A. Prayers for entire sanctification ; which, were there no such thing, would be mere mockery of God. Such in particular, are, 1. ' Deliver us from evil or rather, ' from the evil one.' Now when this is done, when we are delivered from all evil, there can be no sin remaining. 2. ' Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word ; that they all may be one ; as thou. Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us ; I in them and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one.' John xvii. 20, 21, 23. 3. 'I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ — that he would gi-ant you — that ye, being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend with all saints, ^vhat is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height : and to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled mth all the fulness of God. ' Ephes. iii. 14, 16 — 19. 4. 'The very God of peace sanctify you wholly. And I pray God your whole spi- rit, soul, and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.' 1 Thess. v. 23.
i82
" Q. 8. What command is there to the same effect ? 1. 'Be ye perfect, as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.' Matt. vi. ult.
" 2. ' Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.' Matt. xxii. 37. But if the love of God fill all the heart, there can he no sin there.
" Q. 9. But how does it appear that this is to be done before the article of death ?
" ^. First, from the very nature of a command, which is not given to the dead, but to the living.
" Therefore, ' Thou shalt love God with all thy heart,' cannot mean. Thou shalt do this when thou diest, but while thou livest.
" Secondly, from express texts of Scripture : —
" 1. 'The grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men ; teaching us, that, having renounced {oipvYi(ru{j.svoi) ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world : looking for — the glorious appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ ; who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity ; and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works.' Titus ii. 11 — 14.
" 2. ' He hath raised up an horn of salvation for us — to perform the mercy promised to our fathers : the oath which he sware to our father Abraham, that he would grant unto us, that we, being delivered out of the hands of our enemies, should serve him without fear, in holi- ness and righteousness before him, all the days of our life.' Luke i. 69, &c.
" Q. 16. Does not the harshly preaching perfection tend to bring believers into a kind of bondage or slavish fear ?
" A. It does. Therefore we should always place it in the most amiable light, so that it may excite only hope, joy, and desire,
" Q. 17. Why may we not continue in the joy of faith, even till we are made perfect ?
183
I " A. Why indeed ? since holy grief docs not quench this joy: since, even while we are under the cross, while we deeply partake of the sufferings of Christ, we may rejoice with joy unspeakahle.
" Q. 18. Do we not discourage believers from rejoic- ing evermore ?
" A. We ought not so to do. Let them, all their life long, rejoice unto God, so it be with reverence. And even if lightness or pride should mix with their joy, let us not strike at the joy itself, (this is the gift of God,) I but at that lightness or pride, that the evil may cease, and the good remain.
" Q. 20. But ought we not to be troubled on account of the sinful nature which still remains in us ?
" A. It is good for us to have a deep sense of this, and to be much ashamed before the Lord. But this should only incite us the more earnestly to turn unto Christ every moment, and. to draw light, and life, and strength from him, that we may go on, conquering and to conquer. And therefore, when the sense of our sin most abounds, the sense of his love should much more abound."
The doctrine of assurance, and the source of it, the testimony of the Holy Spirit, as the Spirit of adoption, are frequently referred to in these early doctrinal con- I versations. This, however, is more fully stated in Mr. Wesley's Sermons, and the following extracts will be necessary to present his views on this subject in their true light : —
" But what is the Witness of the Spirit ? The origi- nal word, fjiupTupla, may be rendered either (as it is in several places) the witness^ or, less ambiguously, the tes- timony^ or, the record : so it is rendered in our transla- tion, 1 John V. 11, 'This is the record,' the testimony, the sum of what God testifies in all the inspired writ- ings, ' that God hath given unto us eternal life, and this life is in his Son.' The testimony now under considera-
184
tion is given by the Spirit of God to and with our spi- rit. He is the Person testifying. What he testifies to us is, ' that we are the children of God.' The immedi- ate result of this testimony is, ' the fruit of the Spirit ; ' namely, ' love, joy, peace ; long-suffering, gentleness, goodness.' And without these, the testimony itself can- not continue. For, it is inevitably destroyed, not only by the commission of any outward sin, or the omission of known duty, but by giving way to any inward sin : in a w^ord, by whatever grieves the Holy Spirit of God.
" 2. I observed many years ago, ' It is hard to find words in the language of men, to explain the deep things of God. Indeed there are none that will adequately express what the Spirit of God works in his children. But, perhaps, one might say, (desiring any who are taught of God to correct, soften, or strengthen the ex- pression,) By the ' testimony of the Spirit,' I mean, an inward impression on the soul, whereby the Spirit of God immediately and directly witnesses to my spirit, that I am a child of God ; that 'Jesus Christ hath loved me, and given himself for me ; ' that all my sins are blotted out, and I, even I, am reconciled to God.
" 3. After twenty years' further consideration, I see no cause to retract any part of this. Neither do I con- ceive how any of these expressions may be altered, so as to make them more intelligible. I can only add, that if any of the children of God will point out any other expressions which are more clear, or more agreeable to the w^ord of God, I will readily lay these aside.
"4. Meantime let it be observed, I do not mean hereby, that the Spirit of God testifies this by any out- ward voice ; no, nor always by an inward voice, although he may do this sometimes. Neither do I suppose that he always applies to the heart (though he often may) one or more texts of Scripture. But he so works upon the soul by his immediate influence, and by a strong, though inexplicable, operation, that the stormy wind
185
and troubled wares subside, and there is a sweet calm : the heart resting as in the arms of Jesus, and tlie sin- ner being clearly satisfied that all his ' iniquities are for- given, and his sins covered/
" 5. Now, what is the matter of dispute concerning this ? Not, whether there be a witness or testimony of the Spirit. Not, whether the Spirit does testify with our spirit, that we are the children of God. None can deny this without flatly contradicting the Scriptures, and charging a lie upon the God of truth. Therefore that there is a testimony of the Spirit, is acknowledged by all parties.
"6. Neither is it questioned, whether there is an indirect witness or testimony that we are the children of God. This is nearly, if not exactly, the same with 'the testimony of a good conscience towards God;' and is the result of reason, or reflection, on what we feel in our own souls. Strictly speaking, it is a conclusion drawn partly from the word of God, and partly from our OMTi experience. The word of God says, ' Every one who has the fruit of the Spirit is a child of God. Experience, or inward consciousness, tells me, that I have the fruit of the Spirit ; and hence I rationally con- clude, therefore I am a child of God. This is likewise allowed on all hands, and so is no matter of controversy.
" 7' Nor do we assert, that there can be any real tes- timony of the Spirit without the fruit of the Spirit. We assert, on the contrary, that the fmit of the Spirit imme- diately springs from this testimony ; not always, indeed, in the same degree even w^hen the testimony is first given ; and much less afterwards : neither joy nor peace is always at one stay. No, nor love ; as neither is the testimony itself always equally strong and clear.
" 8. But the point in question is, whether there be any direct testimony of the Spirit at all ; whether there be any other testimony of the Spirit than that which arises from a consciousness of the fruit.
186
"1. I believe there is, because that is tbe plain, natu- ral meaning of the text, ' The Spirit itself beareth wit- ness with our spirit, that we are the children of God.' It is manifest, here are two witnesses mentioned, who together testify the same thing, the Spirit of God, and our own spirit. The late Bishop of London, in his ser- mon on this text, seems astonished that any one can doubt of this, which appears upon the very face of the words. Now, ' the testimony of our own spirit^' says the Bishop, ' is one, which is the consciousness of our own sincerity ;* or, to express the same thing a little more clearly, the consciousness of the fruit of the Spirit. When our spirit is conscious of this, of love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, it easily infers from these premises, that we are the children of God.
" 2. It is true, that great man supposes the other wit- ness to be ' the consciousness of our own good works.' This, he affirms, is ' the testimony of God's Spirit.' But this is included in the testimony of our 0"v^ti spirit : yea, and in sincerity, even according to the common sense of the word. So the Apostle, ' Our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity we have our conversation in the world :' where it is plain, sincerity refers to our words and actions, at least as much as to our inward dispositions. So that this is not another witness, but the very same that he mentioned before : the consciousness of our good works being only one branch of the consciousness of our sin- cerity. Consequently here is only one witness still. If, therefore, the text speaks of two witnesses, one of these is not the consciousness of our good works, neither of our sincerity; all this being manifestly contained in ' the testimony of our spirit.'
" 3. What, then, is the other witness ? This might easily be learned, if the text itself were not sufficiently clear, from the verse immediately preceding : ' Ye have received, not the spirit of bondage, but the Spirit of
187
adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father.' It follows, 'The Spirit itself bearetli witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God.'
"4. This is farther explained by the parallel text, Gal. iv. 6 : ' Because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father.' Is not this something immediate and direct, not the result of reflection or argumentation ? Does not this Spirit cry, ' Abba, Father,' ifi our hearts, the moment it is given ? antecedently to any reflection upon our sincerity, yea, to any reasoning whatsoever ? And is not this the plain, natural sense of the words, which strikes any one as soon as he hears them ? All these texts, then, in their most obvious meaning, describe a direct testimony of the Spirit.
" 5. That the testimony of the Spirit of God must, in the very nature of things, be antecedent to the testimony of our own spirit, may appear from this single consider- ation. We must be holy in heart and life before we can be conscious that w^e are so. But we must love God before w^e can be holy at all, this being the root of all holiness. Now, w^e cannot love God till we know he loves us : ' we love him because he first loved us.' And we cannot know his love to us, till his Spirit witnesses it to our spirit. Since, therefore, the testimony of his Spirit must precede the love of God and all holiness, of consequence it must precede our con- sciousness thereof."
A doctrine so often misrepresented and misunder- stood could not be so properly stated as in Mr. Wesley's own words ; and as many, and those even professing to be sober Christians, have, principally with reference to this doctrine, frequently opened upon this venerable man the full cry of enthusiasm and fanatical delusion, it may be proper to add a few explanatory and defensive remarks ; and that not merely for the sake of justice to his opinions, but in support of a great doctrine of revela-
188
tion, most intimately comiected with the hope and com- fort of man.
And, 1. The doctrine of assurance, as held by the Founder of Methodism, was not the assurance of eternal salvation as held by Calvinistic Divines ; but that per- suasion which is given by the Holy Spirit to penitent and believing persons, that they are " now accepted of God, pardoned, and adopted into God's family." It was an assurance, therefore, on the ground of which no re- laxation of religious effort could be pleaded, and no unwatchfulness of spirit or irregularity of life allowed : for he taught, that only by the lively exercise of the same humble and obedient faith in the merits and inter- cession of Christ, this state of mind could be maintained ; and it was made by him a motive (influential as our desire of inward peace can be influential) to vigilance and obedience.
2. This doctrine cannot be denied without discon- necting religion from peace of mind, and habitual con- solation. For if it is the doctrine of the inspired records, and of all orthodox churches, that man is by nature prone to evil, and that in practice he violates that law under which, as a creature, he is placed, and is thereby exposed to punishment ; — if also it is there stated, that an act of gi-ace and pardon is promised on the conditions of repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ ; — if that repentance implies consideration of our ways, a sense of the displeasure of almighty God, con- trition of heart, and, consequently, trouble and gi'ief of mind, mixed, however, with hope inspired by the pro- mise of forgiveness, and which leads to earnest supplica- tion for the actual pardon of sin so promised, it will fol- low from these premises, either that forgiveness is not to be expected till after the termination of our course of probation, that is, in another life, and that, therefore, this trouble and apprehension of mind can only be as- suaged by the hope we may have of a favourable final
189
decision on our case ; — or, that sin is, in the present life, forgiven as often as it is thus repented of, and as often as we exercise the required and specific acts of trust in the merits of our Saviour ; hut that this forgiveness of our sins is not in any way made known unto us : so that we are left, as to our feelings, in precisely the same state as if sin were not forgiven till after death, namely, in grief and trouble of mind, relieved only by hope ; — or, that when sin is forgiven by the mercy of God, through Christ, we are, by some means, assured of it, and peace and satisfaction of mind take the place of anxiety and fear.
The first of tliese conclusions is sufiiciently disproved by the authority of Scripture, which exhibits justifica- tion as a blessing attainable in this life, and represents it as actually experienced by true believers : " There- fore being justified by faith," &c. " There is now no condemnation to them who are in Christ Jesus." "Who- soever believeth is justified from all things," &c. The quotations might be multiplied, but these are decisive. The notion, that though an act of forgiveness may take place, we are unable to ascertain a fact so important to us, is also irreconcilable with many texts in which the writers of the New Testament speak of an experience, not confined personally to themselves, or to those Chris- tians who were endowed with spiritual gifts, but com- mon to all Christians. "Being justified by faith we 4iave peace with God." " We joy in God, by whom we have received the reconciliation." "Being reconciled unto God by the death of his Son." "We have not received the spirit of bondage again unto fear, Imt the Spirit of adoption whereby we cry, Ablja, Father." To these may be added innumerable passages, which express the comfort, the confidence, and the joy of Christians ; their " friendship " with God; their "access" to him ; their entire union and delightful intercourse with him ; and their absolute confidence in the success of their
190
prayers. All such passages are perfectly consistent with deep humility and self-diffidence ; but they are irrecon- cilable with a state of hostility between the parties, and with an unascertained, and only hoped-for, restoration of friendship and favour.
3. The services of the Church of which* Mr. Wesley was a Minister, may be pleaded also in support of his opinions on this subject. Those services, though, with propriety, as being designed for the use not of true Christians only, but of mixed congregations, they abound in acts of confession, and the expressions of spiritual gi-ief, exhibit also this confidence and peace, as objects of earnest desire and hopeful anticipation, and as bless- ings attainable in the present life. We pray to be made " children by adoption and grace to be " relieved from the fear of punishment by the comfort of God's grace not to be " left comfortless, but that God, the King of Glory, v/ould send to us the Holy Ghost to comfort us and that, by the same Spirit, having a right judgment in all things, "we may evermore rejoice in his holy comfort." In the prayer directed to be used for one troubled in mind or in conscience, we have also the fol- lowing impressive petitions : — " Break not the bruised reed, nor quench the smoking flax. Shut not up thy tender mercies in displeasure, but make him to hear of joy and gladness, that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice. Deliver him from the fear of th6 enemy ^ and lift up the light of thy countenance upon him, and give him peace." Now, unless it be contended, that by these petitions we are directed to seek what we can never find, and always to follow that which we can never overtake, the Church, in the spirit of the New Testament, assumes that the forgiveness of sins, and the relief of the sorrows of the penitent state, are attainable, ■with those consequent comforts and joys which can only arise from some assurance of mind, by whatever means and in whatever degree communicated, that we have a
191
personal interest in the general promise, and that we ire reconciled to God by the death of his Son. For lince the general promise is made to many >vho will lever be benefited by it, it cannot of itself be the ground )f a settled religious peace of mind. As it is a promise )f blessings to be individually experienced, unless I can lave personal experience of them, it holds up to hope (vhat can never come into fruition.'*
An assurance, therefore, that those sins which were 'elt to be " a burden intolerable " are forgiven, and that dl ground of that apprehension of future punishment kvhich causes the penitent to " bewail his manifold sins,"
• " Faith is not merely a speciilative, but a practical, acknowledg- ment of Jesxis as the Christ, — an effort and motioyi of the mind to- wards God y when the sinner, convinced of sin, accepts mth thank- Fulness the proffered terms of pardon, and in humble confidence apply- ing individually to himself the benefit of the general atonement, in the ?levated language of a venerable father of the church, drinks of the stream which flows from the Redeemer's side. The effect is, that in a Uttle he is filled with that perfect love of God which casteth out fear, — he cleaves to God with the entire affection of the soul. And from this active, Uvely faith, overcoming the world, subdiiing carnal self, all those good works do necessarily spring which God hath before ordained that we should walk ia them." — Bishop Horsley's Sermons.
*' The purchase, therefore, was paid at once, yet must be severally reckoned to every soul whom it shall benefit. If we have not a hand to take what Christ's hand doth either hold or offer, what is sufficient in him cannot be effectual to us. The spiritual hand whereby we apprehend the sweet offer of our Saviour, is faith, which, in short, ia no other than an affiance in the Mediator. Receive peace, and be happy : beheve, and thou hast received. Thus it is that we have an interest in all that God hath promised, or Christ hath performed. Tlius have we from God both forgiveness and love, the ground of all whether peace or glory." — Bishop Hall's Heaven upon Earth.
" It is the property of saving faith, that it hath a force to appro- priate and make Christ our own. Without this, a general remote belief would have been cold comfort. ' He loved me^ and gave him- self for ?««?,' saith St. Paul. What saith St. Chiysostom ? ' Did Christ die only for St. Paul ? No : nan excludit, sed appropriat ;' ' be excludes not others, but he will secure himself.' " — Bishop Brownrigg^ Sermon on Easter Bay.
192
is removed by restoration to the favour of the offended God, must be allowed, or nothing would be more incon- gruous and, indeed, impossible than the comfort, the peace, the rejoicing of spirit which, in the Scriptures, are attributed to believers. If, indeed, self-condemna- tion, and the apprehension of danger, had no foundation but in the imagination, the case would be totally altered. Where there is no danger, deliverance is visionary ; and the joy it inspires is raving, and not reason. But if a real danger exists, and if we cannot escape it except by an act of grace on the part of almighty God, we must have some evidence of his gracious interposition in our case, or the guilty gloom will abide upon us. The more sincere and earnest a person is in the affairs of his sal- vation, the more miserable he must become if there be no possibility of his knowing that the wrath of God no longer abideth upon him : — then the ways of wisdom would be no longer " ways of pleasantness, and paths of peace."
4. Few real Christians therefore have ever denied the possibility of our becoming so persuaded of the favour and good-will of God towards us as to produce substan- tial comfort to the mind ; but they have differed in opi- nion as to the means by which this is acquired. Some have said that we obtain it by inference ; others by the direct inward testimony of the Holy Spirit. The latter, as we have seen, was the opinion of Mr. AYesley : but he never failed to comiect this doctrine with another, which, on the authority of St. Paul, he calls " the wit- ness of our own spirit," — " the consciousness of having received, in and by the Spirit of adoption, the tempers mentioned in the word of God, as belonging to his adopted children, — a consciousness that we are inwardly conformed, by the Spirit of God, to the image of his Son, and that we rvalk before him in justice, mercy, and truth, doing the things which are pleasing in his sight." These two testimonies he never put asunder, although
193
lie assigned them distinct offices ; and this cannot be overlooked if justice be done to his opinions. In order to prevent presumption, he reminds his readers that the direct testimony of the Holy Spirit is subsequent to true repentance and faith ; and on the other hand, to guard against delusion, he asks, " How am I assured that I do not mistake the voice of the Spirit ? Even by the tes- timony of my own spirit, ' by the answer of a good con- science towards God : ' hereby you shall know that you are in no delusion, that you have not deceived your own soul. The immediate fruits of the Spirit ruling in the heart are love, joy, peace, bowels of mercy, humbleness of mind, meekness, gentleness, long-suffering. And the outward fmits are the doing good to all men, and a uni- form obedience to all the commands of God." Where then is the enthusiasm of the doctrine as thus stated ? An enthusiastic doctrine is unsupported by the sacred records : but in confirmation of this we read, " The Spi- rit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God." Here the witnesses are the Spirit of God, and our own spirit ; and the fact, to which the tes- timony is given, is, that " we are the children of God." — " And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Fa- ther ! " To these passages may be added all those texts which speak of the inward intercourse of the Spirit of God with believers ; of his dwelling in them, and abid- ing with them as the source of comfort and peace ; and which, therefore, imply the doctrine. Nor can such pas- sages be interpreted otherwise than as teaching the doc- trine of assurance, conveyed immediately to the mind of true believers by the Holy Spirit, without allowing such principles of construction as would render the sense of Scripture uncertain, and unsettle the evidence of some of the most important doctrines of our religion.
It is true that a more " sober " and " less dangerous method, as it has been called, of obtaining a comfortable
K
194
assurance of our justification before God, has been in- sisted upon as equally consistent with the word of God ; but, upon examination, it yviW be found delusive. This is what is termed a process of inference, and is thus ex- plained : — The question at issue is, " Am I a child of God ? " The Scriptures declare that " as many as are led by the Spirit of God they are the sons of God." I inquire, then, Avhether I have the Spirit of God ; and in order to determine this, I examine whether I have " the fruits of the Spirit." Now " the fruits of the Spirit are love, joy, peace, gentleness, goodness, meekness, faith, temperance ; " and having sufficient evidence of the ex- istence of these fruits, I conclude that I have the Spirit of God, and am, therefore, a pardoned and accepted child of God. This is the statement. But among these enu- merated fruits of the Spirit we find love, joy, and peace, as Avell as gentleness, goodness, meekness, fidelity, and temperance ; and if it be said that no man has a right to assume that he is so led by the Spirit of God, as to con- clude that he is a child of God, who has only the affec- tions of "peace and joy" to gi-ound his confidence upon, we have as good a reason to affirm the same thing, if he has "meekness and temperance," without "love, and peace, and joy ; " — the love, the peace, and the joy, be- ing as much fruits of the Spirit as the moral qualities also enumerated.
But can " love," love to God as our Father ; " peace," peace with God, as in a state of friendship with us ; and "joy," "joy in God by whom we have received the re- conciliation," exist at all without a previous or conco- mitant assurance of the divine forgiveness and favour ? Surely nothing is so clear, that it is not possible to love God as a Father and a Friend, whilst he is still regarded as an offended Sovereign and a vengeful Judge ; and that to feel a sense of his displeasure, and to be at " peace " with him, and to rejoice in him, are contradictions ; and if so, the very ground of this inference, that w^e are in
195
the divine favour, and adopted into his family, is taken away. This whole inferential process proceeds upon di- viding the undivided fruit of the Spirit, for which we have assuredly no authority ; nor indeed have we any reason to conclude that we have that gentleness, that goodness, that meekness, &c., which the Apostle de- scribes, should the " love, joy, and peace," which he places among the leading fruits of the Spirit, be want- ing. If then the whole undivided fruit of the Spirit be taken as the medium of ascertaining the fact of our for- giveness and adoption, and if it is even absurd to sup- pose that we can love God, whilst yet we feel him to be angry with us ; and that Ave can rejoice and have peace, whilst the fearful apprehensions of the consequences of unremitted sin are not removed from our minds, then the only ground of our " love, joy, and peace," is par- don, revealed and Avitnessed, directly and immediately, by the Spirit of adoption.*
• Tlie precedence of the direct witness of the Spirit of God to the indirect -vsitness of our own, and the dependence of the latter upon the former, are very clearly stated by three Divines of great authority : to \phom I refer the rather, because many of their followers of the pre- sent day have become very obscure in their statements of this branch of Christian experience : —
" St. Paul means that the Spirit of God gives such a testimony to us, that he being our guide and teacher, our spirit concludes our adop- tion of God to be certain. For our own mind, of itself, independent of the preceding testimony of the Spirit, [nisi prceeunte Spiritus tesU- monio,] could not produce this persuasion in us. For whilst the Spirit witnesses that we are the sons of God, he at the same time inspires this confidence into our minds, that we are bold to call God our Father." — Calvin on Romans viii. 16.
" Romans viii. 16. * The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirits that we are the sons of God : ' The witness which our ovra spi- rits do give imto our adoption is the work and effect of the Holy Spirit in us ; if it were not, it would be false, and not confirmed by the testi- mony of the Spirit himself who is the Spirit of truth. ' And none knoweth the things of God but the Spirit of God.' 1 Cor. ii. 11. If he declare not our sonship in us and to tts, we cannot know it. How doth he then bear witness to our spirits ? What is the distinct testi- K 2
196
The mind of Mr. Wesley was also too discriminating not to perceive, tliat, in the scheme of attaining assur- ance by inference from moral changes only, there was a total neglect of the offices explicitly ascribed to the Holy Spirit in the Xew Testament, and which, on this scheme, are unnecessary. These are clearly stated to be that of " bearing witness" with the spirits of believers, that they are the children of God ; that of the Spirit of adoption, by which they call God, Father, in the special sense in which it is correlative to that sonship which we obtain only by a justifying faith in Christ ; and that of a Com- forter, promised to the disciples to abide with them, " for ever," that their "joy might be full."
Enough has been said on this subject to show that Mr. Wesley, on this doctrine, was neither rash nor in- considerate, much less enthusiastic. It is grounded on no forced, no fanciful interpretation of Scripture ; and it maintains, as of possible attainment, one of the richest and most important comforts of the human mind. It leaves no doubt as to a question which, whilst proble- matical, must, if we are earnest in seeking our salvation, be fatal to our peace ; it supposes an intercourse between God and the minds of good men, which is, surely, in the full and genuine spirit of the Christian religion, emi- nently called the " ministration of the Spirit ; " and it is, as taught by him, vitally connected with sober, practical piety. That, like the doctrine of justification by faith
monj- ? It must he some such act of Ids as evidencetli itself to be from him, immediately, tmto them that are concerned in it, that is, those unto whom it is given." — Dr. Owen on the Spirit, sect. 9.
" The Spirit of adoption doth not only excite us to call upon God as our Father, but it doth ascertain and assure us, as before, that we are his children. And this it doth not by an outward voice, as God the Father to Jesus Christ, nor by an angel, as to Daniel and the Virgin Mary, but by an inward and secret suggestion, whereby he raiseth our hearts to this persuasion, that God is our Father, and we are his chil- dren. This is not the testimony of the graces and operations of the Spirit, but of the Spirit itself,'" — Poole on Romans \m. 16.
19 7
alone, it is capable of abuse, is very true. Many have perverted Ijoth tbe one and the other. Faith with some has been made a discharge from duty ; and with respect to the direct witness of the Spirit, fancy has no doubt been taken, in some instances, for reality. But this could never legitimately follow from the holy preaching of the Founder of Methodism. His view of the doctrine is so opposed to license and real enthusiasm, to pride and self-sufficiency, that it can only be made to encou- rage them by so manifest a perversion, that it has never occurred except among those most ignorant of his ^vrit ings. He never encouraged any to expect this grace but the truly penitent, and he prescribed to them " fruits meet for repentance." He believed that justification was always accompanied by a renewal of the heart ; and as constantly taught, that the comfort "of the Holy Ghost" could remain the portion only of the humble and spiritual, and was uniformly and exclusively con- nected with a sanctifying and obedient faith. He saw that the fruits of the Spirit were " love, joy, peace," as w^ell as " gentleness, goodness, meekness, and faith ; " but he also taught that all who were not living under the constant influence of the latter would fatally deceive themselves by any pretensions to the former.
Such were the views of the first Methodists, on these important points ; and such are the unchanged opinions of their successors to this day. They may be called pe- culiarities, because they difiFered in some respects from the same doctrines of justification, faith, assurance, and sanctification, when associated with various modifications of Calvinism ; and although somewhat similar doctrines are found in many Anninian Avriters, yet in the theology of the Wesleys they derive life and vigour from the stronger views of the grace of God which were taught them by their Moravian and Calvinistic brethren.
No man more honestly sought truth than Mr. Wes- ley, and none more rigidly tried all systems by the law
198
and the testimony. As to authority lie was " a man of one book : " * and whatever may be thought peculiar in his views, he drew from that source by the best applica- tion of his judgment. He wanted not, however, autho- rity of another kind for his leading opinions. On the article of justification he agreed with all the Reformed Churches ; his notion of saving faith was substantially that of the Di\ines of the best ages of the Reformation, and of still earlier times ; nor was his doctrine of the direct witness of the Spirit to our adoption one as to which any exclusive peculiarity could be attributed to him, except that he more largely and zealously preached it than any other man in modem times. It was the doctrine of Luther, Calvin, Beza, Arminius, and others
* The folloTving beautiful and striking passage, illustrative of the above remark, is from the preface to his Sermons : —
*' To candid, reasonable men, I am not afraid to lay open what have been the inmost thoughts of my heart. I have thought, I am a crea- ture of a day, passing through life as an arrow through the air. I am a spirit come from God, and returning to God : jiist hovering over the great gulf; till, a few moments Lence, I am no more seen! I drop into an unchangeable eternity ! I want to know one thing, the way to heaven : how to land safe on that happy shore. God himself has condescended to teach the way ; for this very end he came from heaven. He hath written it down in a book ! O give me that book ! At any price give me the book of God ! I have it : here is knowledge enough for me. Let me be homo unius libri [a man of one book]. Here then I am, far from the busy ways of men. I sit down alone ! only God is here. In his presence I open, I read his book ; for this end, to find the way to heaven. Is there a doubt concerning the meaning of what I read ? Does any thing appear dark and iutricate ? I lift up my heart to the Father of Lights. — Lord, is it not thy word, ' If any man lack wisdom, let him ask of God ?' Thou ' givest liberally and upbraide-st not.' Thou hast said, * If any be willing to do thy will, he shall know.' I am -vsiUing to do : let me know thy -will. I then search after and consider parallel passages of Scripture, * compar- ing spiritual things with spiritual.' I meditate thereon, with aU the attention and earnestness of which my mind is capable. If any doubt still remain, I consult those who are experienced in the things of God ; and then the writings, whereby, being dead, they yet speak. And what I thus learn, that I teach."
199
of equally eminent rank abroad and at liome. We may add also that such Prelates and Divines as Hooper, Andrews, Hall, Hooker, Usher, Brownrigg, Wake, Pearson, Barrow, Owen, and Poole, have expressed it in terms as explicit, and with equal deference to the testimony of the word of God.
The Minutes of the early Conferences are not confined to doctrinal discussions : but we see in them the frame of the discipline of the body, growing up from year to year, and embodied in many copious directions and arrangements. The most important of these remain in force to this day, although some in a maturer state of the society have gone into disuse. This discipline need not particularly be specified, as being for the most part well known and established ; l)ut a few miscellaneous particulars may be selected from the Minutes of several successive years, as being in some instances of great im- portance, and in others characteristic and occasionally amusing.
Tlie duty of obeying Bishops was considered at the very first Conference of 1744; and the conclusion is, that this obedience extends only to things indifferent ; a rather strict narrowing up of canonical obedience, at this early period. — The establishment of "a Seminary for labourers " was a subject of consideration at this Confer- ence also, but was postponed. The reasons why it was not afterwards carried into effect appear to have been, the rapid spread of the work, and the consequent de- mand for additional Preachers. Mr. Wesley also looked to Kingswood School as subsidiary to this design. In the mean time he enjoined the study of the Greek and Latin Poets and Historians, as well as the original Scrip- tures, upon the Preachers ; and a large course of theologi- cal and general reading. This shows his views as to the subserviency of literature to usefulness in the ministry.*
• As the subject of a Seminary or College has been of late brought under discussion, it may be not uninteresting to those who have not
200
No preaching was to be continued where societies were not raised up. It seems to have been a fixed maxim with the Wesleys, not to spend time in cultivat- ing barren ground. — No band-ticket was to be given to the wearers of ruffles, — a practice which, though then common, accorded not with their notions either of good taste, or of the duty of economizing money in order to charity. — Equal strictness was observed as to the dress of females. Simplex mu?iditiis was Mr. Wesley's classi- cal rule ; and the exclusive " ornament of a meek and quiet spirit," his scriptural one. — All who married un- believers were to be expelled from society. — The people were required not only to stand during singing, but whilst the text was read. This excellent custom now continues only in Ireland. — Dram-drinking and pawn- broking were also sins of exclusion : so that, in fact, the Methodist societies were the first Temperance Soci- eties.— Reading was enjoined as a religious duty, and every Preacher was bound to circulate every new book pubhshed or recommended by Mr. Wesley ; so anxious was he to spread useful knowledge through society, and to improve at once the intellects and the hearts of his people. — The officers of the society are said to be " Cler- gymen, Assistants, Helpers, Stewards, Leaders of Bands, Leaders of Classes, Visiters of the sick. Schoolmasters, and Housekeepers." The last class will in the present day create a smile ; but at that time their business was to reside in the houses built in several of the large towns, where both Mr. Wesley and the Preachers took
access to the manuscript copies of the first Minutes, extracts from which only are in print, to give the passages ■which relate to this sub- ject from the complete Minutes of 1/44 and 1745. In the former year it is asked, " Can we have a Seminary for labourers ? " and the answer is, If God spare us till another Conference." The next year the subject was resumed, " Can we have a Seminary for labourers yet ? " Answer. " Not till God gives us a proper Tutor.'' So that the Institution was actually resolved upon, and delayed only by circumstances.
201
\ip their abode during their stay. They were elderly and pious women, who, being once invested with an official character, extended it sometimes from the house to the churchy to the occasional annoyance of the Preachers. As married Preachers began to occupy the houses, they were at length dispensed with. — Smuggling and the buying of uncustomed goods had frequent anathemas dealt out against them, and expulsion was the unmitigated penalty. — Respect of persons was strictly forbidden to the Preachers, wdio were also enjoined to be easy of access to all. — Every Preacher was to promise rather to break a limb than to disappoint a congregation. — No Preacher was to be continued who could not preach twice every day. — He was to take care that only suitable tunes should be sung ; and was advised to use in public only hymns of prayer and praise, not those descriptive of states of mind. — Lemon- ade was to be taken after preaching, or candied orange- peel, or a little warm ale ; but egg and wine, and late suppers, are denounced as downright poison. — The views entertained of a call to the ministry deserve quot- ing in full : —
" Q. How^ should we try those who think they are moved by the Holy Ghost, and called of God to preach ?
A, Inquire, 1. Do they know God as a pardoning God ? Have they the love of God abiding in them ? Do they desire and seek nothing but God ? And are they holy in all manner of conversation ?
" 2. Have they gifts (as well as grace) for the work ? Have they a clear, sound understanding ? Have they a right judgment in the things of God ? Have they a just conception of salvation by faith ? And has God given them any degree of utterance ? Do they spealc justly, readily, clearly?
" 3. Have they fruit ? Are any truly convinced of sin, and converted to God, by their preaching ?
K 5
" As long as ttese three marks concur m any, we believe he is called of God to preach."
The probation of the Preachers was at first one year ; but was afterwards extended to four. — The following Minute of 1745 shows, that Mr. Charles Wesley was never considered as co-ordinate with his brother in the government of the societies : —
" Should not my brother foUoiv me step by step, and Mr. Meriton (another Clergyman) him ?
" A. As far as possible."
What Mr. Wesley was next to >vrite, was a matter on which he asked the advice of the Conference for several years. — A little stock of medicines, to be dispensed to the poor, was ordered to be pro\4ded for London, Bris- tol, and NeAvcastle. It is not generally kno^vn that Mr. Wesley pursued a course of regular medical study^ wliilst at Oxford. — Preachers were cautioned against giving out long hymns ; and were exhorted to choose the tunes, that so they might be suitable to the hymn. — Copies of the Minutes of the Conference were to be WTitten out and given to each member present : ^ when the number of Preachers increased, printing was adopted. — In 1749, it seems to have been proposed that the societies every w^here should be considered ojie, of which the London society should be the mother church. This, however, came to nothing. The societies indeed were one, but the centre of union was first Mr. Wesley him- self, then the Conference of Preachers. — In the same year all chapels were directed to be built after the model
• Perhaps not more than one or two manuscript copies of the com- plete Minutes of the Conferences ft-om 1744 to 1747 are in existence. That which lies before me, and from which extracts have been made in the preceding pages, wants two or three of the first pages of the Minutes of 1744. It was not written by Mr. Wesley ; but is a copy corrected by his own hand in different places. This is men- tioned, as several of the extracts will be new even to some of the senior Preachers.
m
of tKat of Rotherham, and the number of Circuits, each very extensive, had increased to twenty-two. — Re^lar funds for the support of the Preachers, and for aiding worn-out Preachers, began now to be established. — A regular settlement of the chapels upon Trustees had been enjoined in 1749 ; and in 1765, a person was ap- pointed to be sent through England to survey the deeds, and supply wanting Tmstees. — All chapel windows were to be sashed ; no " tub pulpits" were to be allowed ; and men and women were every where to sit apart. — The societies are warned against little oaths, such as " my life," " my honour," &c., and against " compliments," and unmeaning words. — In general, many are reproved for talking too much, and reading too little. — In 1776, all octagon chapels are directed to be built like that at Yarm ; and all square ones like that at Scarborough. — No Chinese paling was to be set up before any chapel ; and the people are forbidden to crowd into the Preach- ers' houses, as though they were coffee-houses. — No Leaders' meeting was to be held mthout the presence of a Preacher, and the spirit of debating at all meetings was to be strictly guarded against. — If bankrupts did not pay their debts when they were able, they were to be excluded the society. — Sluts were to be kept out of the Preachers' houses, and cleanliness was held to be next to godliness.
Thus to a number of little things among many greater and weightier matters, the active mind, the taste, and the orderly habits of the Founder of Methodism applied itself. Every thing was, how^ever, kind and bland in his manner of injunction ; and when he was disap- pointed as to the exact observance of his regulations, his displeasure was admirably proportioned to the weight of the case. No man generally knew better how to estimate the relative importance of things, and to give each its proper place and rank, although it would be to deny to him the infirmity of human nature to suppose
that this rule of proportion was always ohserved. If little things were by him sometimes made great ; this praise, however, he had without abatement, that he never made great things little.
The notices of the deaths of the Preachers year by year in the early Minutes, all bear the impress of the brevity and point of Mr. Wesley's style. The first time that the regular question, " What Preachers have died this year?" appears, is in the Minutes of 1777' A few sketches of character from this laconic o])ituary, in dif- ferent years, will illustrate his manner of keeping these annual records : —
" Thomas Hosking, a young man, just entering on the work ; zealous, active, and of an unblamable beha- viour. And Richard Burke, a man of faith and pa- tience, made perfect through sufferings : one who joined the wisdom and calmness of age with the simplicity of childhood."
" Richard Boardman, a pious, good-natured, sensi- ble man, greatly beloved of all that knew him. He was one of the two first that freely offered themselves to the service of our brethren in America. He died of an apoplectic fit, and preached the night before his death. It seems he might have been eminently useful, but good is the will of the Lord.
Robert Swindells had been with us above forty years. He was an Israelite indeed. In all those years I never knew him to speak a word which he did not mean : and he always spoke the truth in love ; I believe, no one ever heard him speak an unkind word. He went through exquisite pain (by the stone) for many years ; but he was not weary. He was still
' Patient in bearing ill, and doing -well.' ^
One thing he had almost peculiar to himself; he had no enemy ! So remarkably was that word fulfilled, ' Blessed are the merciful ; for they shall obtain mercy.'
205
" James Barry was for many years a ftiithfal labourer in our Lord's vineyard. And as lie laboured mucli, so he suftered much ; but with unwearied patience. In his death he suffered nothing, stealing quietly away in a kind of lethargy.
" Thomas Payne was a bold soldier of Jesus Christ. His temper was uncommonly vehement : but before he went hence, all that vehemence was gone, and the lion was become a lamb. He went away in the full triumph of faith, praising God with his latest breath.
" Robert Naylor, a zealous, active young man, was caught away by a fever in the strength of his years. But it was in a good hour ; for he returned to Him whom his soul loved, in the full assurance of faith.
" A fall from his horse, which was at first thought of little consequence, occasioned the death of Jolm Liver- more : a plain, honest man, much devoted to God, and determined to live and die in the best of services."
" J ohn Prickard, a man thoroughly devoted to God, and an eminent pattern of holiness : and Jacob Rowell, faithful old soldier, fairly worn out in his Master's ervice."
" Thomas Mitchell, an old soldier of Jesus Christ." " Jc^hn Fletcher, [[Yicar of Madeley,]] a pattern of all h^line^s, scarce to be paralleled in a century ; and PeaAick, young in years, but old in grace ; a pattern of all holiness, full of faith, and love, and zeal for God.
" JerVmiah Robertshaw, who was a good soldier of Jesus Christ, fairly worn out in his Master's service. He was a pattern of patience for many years, labouring under sharp and almost continual pain, of meekness and gentleness to all men, and of simplicity and godly sincerity.
" Joshua Keighley, who was a young man deeply devoted to God, and greatly beloved by all that knew him. He was
206
* About the marriage-state to prove, But death had swifter wings than love.' "
" Charles Wesley, wlio, after spending fourscore years witLi mucli sorrow and pain, quietly retired into Abra- ham's bosom. He had no disease ; but after a gradual decay of some months,
< The weary wheels of life stood stiU at last.*
His least praise was, his talent for poetry: although Dr. Watts did not scruple to say, that ' that single poem, Wrestling Jacob, was worth all the verses he himself had ^^Titten.'
" John Mayly, worn out in the service of his Master : he suffered much in his last illness, and died triumphant in the Lord."
Thus neither his brother Charles, nor Mr. Fletcher, had a longer eulogy than any other Preacher : so great was Mr. Wesley's love of brevity.
The " care of the churches " now had come upon him, and was increasing ; he had a responsibility to man, as well as to God, for the right management of a people whom his labours and those of his coadjutors had formed into a body distinct from the national Church, and indeed as to all ecclesiastical control separate from it, although, in part, the members were attendants on her services. He was most anxious that this people should be raised to the highest state of religious and moral excellence ; that they should be exemplar}^ in all the relations of life, civil and domestic ; wise in the Scrip- tures ; well read in useful books ; self-denying in their conduct, almost to severity ; and liberal in their chari- ties, in order to which they were enjoined to abstain from all unnecessary indulgences, and to be plain and frugal in dress. They were expected to rise early to a religious ser^-ice at five o'clock, and to attend some even- ing service, if possible, several times in the week ; and, beside their own Sabbath meetings, to be 2)unctual in
207
observing the services of the Church. Tliey were to add to all this, the most zealous efforts to do good to the bodies and souls of those who were around them ; and to persevere in all these things with an ardour and an unweariedness equal to his oanti. With these great objects so strongly impressed upon his mind, that he should feel compelled to superintend every part of the system he had put into operation, and attend to every thing, great or little, which he conceived to retard or accelerate its motion, was the natural consequence, and became with him a matter of imperative conscience. A nobler object man could not propose to himself, than thus to spread the truth and the example of a living and practical Christianity through the land, and to revive the spirit of piety in a fallen Church, and among a neg- lected people ; and he had sufficient proofs from the wonderful success which had followed, success, too, of the most unequivocal kind, because the hearts of " mul- titudes had been turned to the Lord," that he was in the path of duty, and that the work was of God ; but the standard which he set up in his own mind and in his rules, both for his Preachers and people, was so high, that, in the midst of all those refreshing joys which the review of the work often brought, feelings of disap- pointment, and something like vexation, occasionally break forth in the Minutes of his Conferences. On the Preachers in their Circuits an activity, an occupation of time, and an attention to various duties had been en- joined, similar to his own ; but the regulations under which they were placed were often minute, and, in minor matters, they were often failing, even when, in other respects, they most faithfully and laboriously ful- filled their ministry. Stewards, Leaders, and Trustees, come in also occasionally for their share of remonstrance and rebuke on account of inattention ; whilst the socie- ties, as being exposed to the various errors of the day, and to the ordinary influences of the temptations of an
208
earthly state, sometimes declined, and tlien again re- vived ; in some places were negligent, and in others were almost every thing he could wish them to he, so that he could say with an Apostle respecting them, " Great is my glorying." To Mr. Wesley's frequent trials of patience were to be added the controversies, often very illiberal, in which he was engaged, and the constant misrepresentations and persecutions to which he and the societies were for many years exposed. When all these things are considered, and when it is also recollected how much every man who himself works by a strict method is apt to be affected by the irregularities and carelessness of others; the full and tranquil flow of his zeal and energy, and the temper, at once so strict and so mild, hich breathes in the Minutes of the Conferences, place him in a very admirable point of light. Vexation and disappointment passed over his serene mind like the light clouds over the bright summer field. The princi- ple of an entire devotedness to serve God, and "his generation according to the will of God," in him never relaxed ; and the words of one of his OAvn beautiful hjonns, to which, in advanced life, in a conversation with a friend, he once alluded, as expressing his own past and habitual experience, were in him finely realized : —
" Jesus, confirm my heart's desire,
To work, and speak, and think for thee ; Still let me guard the holy fire, And still stir up thy gift in me.
" Ready for all thy perfect vrill,
My acts of faith and love repeat, TiU death thy endless mercies seal. And make the sacrifice complete."
209
CHAPTER X.
The doctrines and principal branches of the discipline of the body being generally settled, Mr. Wesley desisted from publishing extracts from the Minutes of the annual Conferences from 1749 to 1765. In the Minutes of the latter year we find, for the first time, a published list of the Circuits and of the Preachers.* The Circuits were then twenty-Jive in England, extending from Corn- wall to Newcastle-upon-Tyne ; in Scotland four ; in Wales two ; in Ireland eight ; in all thirty-nine. The total number of the Preachers, given up entirely to the work, and acting under Mr. Wesley's direction, had then risen to ninety-two. But it will be necessary to look back upon the labours of the two brothers during this interval. Instead, however, of tracing Mr. Wesley's journeys into various parts of the kingdom in detail from his Journals, which present one uniform and unwearied activity in his high calling, it will be suffi- cient to notice the principal incidents.
Mr. Charles Wesley married in 1749, yet still con- tinued his labours with but little abatement. He was at London at the time of the earthquake, and was preaching at the Foundery early in the morning when the second shock occurred. The entry in his Journal presents him in a sublime attitude, and may be given as an instance of what may be truly called the majesty of faith : " March 8th, 1750. This morning, a quarter after five, we had another shock of an earthquake, far
^ * In the manuscript copy of the first Minutes before mentioned, lists of Circuits occasionally appear, as in 1746 : — " How many Cir- cuits are there ? Answer Seven. 1. London, including Surrey
and Kent. 2. Bristol, including Somersetshire, Portland, Wiltshire, Oxfordshire, and Gloucestershire. 3. Cornwall. 4. Evesham, in- cluding Shrewsbury, Leominster, Hereford, Stroud, and Wednesbury. 5. York, including Yorkshire, Cheshire, Lancashire, Derbyshire,' Nottinghamshire, and Lincolnshire. 6. Newcastle. 7. Wales."
210
more violent than that of February 8th. I was just repeating my text, when it shook the Foundery so vio- lently, that we all expected it to fall on our heads. A great cry followed from the women and children. I immediately called out, 'Therefore we will not fear, though the earth be moved, and the hills be carried into the midst of the sea ; for the Lord of Hosts is with us ; the God of Jacob is our refuge.' He filled my heart with faith, and my mouth with words, shaking their souls as well as their bodies. The earth moved west- ward, then eastwfii d, then westward again, through all London and Westminster. It was a strong and jarring motion, attended with a rumbling noise like that of thunder. Many houses were much shaken, and some chimneys thrown down, but without any further hurt."* The impression produced in London by this visitation is thus recorded in a letter from Mr. Briggs to Mr. John Wesley : — " This great city has been, for some days past, under terrible apprehensions of another earthquake. Yesterday, thousands fled out of town, it having been confidently asserted by a dragoon, that he had a revela- tion that great part of London, and Westminster especi- ally, would be destroyed by an earthquake on the 4th instant between twelve and one at night. The whole city was under direful apprehensions. Places of worship were crowded with frightened sinners, especially our two chapels, and the Tabernacle, where Mr. Whitefield preached. Several of the classes came to their Leaders, and desired that they would spend the night with them in prayer ; which was done, and God gave them a bless- ing. Lideed all around was awful. Being not at all convinced of the prophet's mission, and having no call from any of my brethren, I went to bed at my usual time, believing I was safe in the hands of Christ ; and likewise, that, by doing so, I should be the more ready to rise to the preaching in the morning ; which I did, * Joiirnal.
21 :
praised be my kind Protector." In a postscript he adds, " Though crowds left the toA\Ti on Wednesday night, yet crowds were left behind ; multitudes of whom, for fear ' of being suddenly overwhelmed, left their houses, and repaired to the fields, and open places in the city. Tower- Hill, Moorfields, but above all Hyde- Park, were filled, the best part of the night, with men, women, and chil- dren lamenting. Some, with stronger imaginations than others, mostly women, ran crying in the streets, * An earthquake ! an earthquake ! ' Such distress, perhaps, is not recorded to have happened before in this careless city. Mr. Whitefield preached at midnight in Hyde- Park. Surely God will visit this city ; it w ill be a time of mercy to some. O may I be found watching ! " *
So ready were these great Preachers of the time to take advantage of every event by which they might lead men to God. One knows not which most to admire, Mr. Whitefield preaching at midnight in Hyde-Park to a crowd of affrighted people, expecting the earth to swallow them up ; or Mr. Charles AYesley, Avith the very ground reeling under him, calling out to the congrega- tion, " Therefore will we not fear, though the earth be moved, and the hills be carried into the midst of the sea ; for the Lord of Hosts is with us ; the God of Jacob is our refuge ; " and using this as his text.
The detected immorality and expulsion of one of the Preachers, James Wheatley,t led the brothers to deter-
• A^Tiitebead's Life.
t Mr. Wesley has been censured by some persons for sanctioning the publication of a pamphlet on the " Duties of Husbands and Wives," WTitten, as they supposed, by this vrretched man, and especially for doing this after the misconduct of the author had been brought to light. But the charge is without foundation. The pamphlet in ques- tion was not written by James Wheatiey, the Preacher, but by Wil- liam WTiateley, the Piuitan Minister of Banbury ; a man of the most exemplary piety, and one of the best practical ^liters of his age, who died in 1639. The work from which the pamphlet was extracted is entitied, " A Bride-Bush," and bears the date of 1619 j which was at least a hundred years before Wheatiey was bom.
212
mine upon instituting a more strict inquiry into the life and behaviour of every Preacher in connexion with them. Mr. Charles Wesley undertook that office, as being per- haps more confident in his o^^^l discernment of charac- ter, and less influenced by affection to the Preachers. The result was, however, highly creditable to them, for no irregularity of conduct was detected ; but as the vi- sitation was not conducted, to say the least of it, in the bland manner in which it would ha:ve been executed by Mr. John Wesley, who was indeed alone regarded as the father of the Connexion, it led, as might be expected, to bickerings. Many of the Preachers did not come up to Mr. Charles Wesley's notions of attachment to the Church ; some began to wish a little larger share in the government ; and a few did not rise to his standard of ministerial abilities, although of this he judged only by report. From this time a stronger feeling of disunion between the Preachers and him grew up, which ulti- mately led to his taking a much less active part in the affairs of the body, except to interfere occasionally ^dth his advice, and, in still later years, now and then to censure the increasing irregularity of his brother's pro- ceedings. The fact was, Mr. John Wesley was only carried forward by the same stream which had impelled both the ])rothers irretrievably far beyond the line pre- scribed to regular Churchmen ; and Charles was chafing himself with the vain attempt to buffet back the tide, or at least to render it stationary. He saw, no doubt, dur- ing the visitation which he had lately undertaken, a gro^\4ng tendency to separation from the Church both among many of the Preachers and the people, which, although it was the natural, nay, almost necessary, result of the circumstances in Avhich they were placed, he somewhat uncandidly attributed to the ambition of the former ; and laying it do^ATi as a necessary qualification, that no Preacher ought to be employed without giving some explicit pledge as to his purpose of adherence to
213
the Church, he attempted to associate himself with his brother in the management, with equal power to call Preachers into the work, and then to govern them, lie appears laudably to have wished to improve their talents ; but he proposed also greatly to restrict their number, and to subject them to stricter tests as to their attachment to the Establishment. Here began an important difference between the two brothers. Some impression was made upon the mind of Mr. John Wesley by his brother s let- ters written to him during his tour of inquisition, prin- cipally as they exaggerated the growing danger of sepa- ration from the Church ; and upon Charles's return to London, John was persuaded, although " with difficulty," to sign an agreement, engaging that no Preacher should be called into the work except by both of them con- jointly, nor any re-admitted but with mutual consent. The intention of Charles was evidently to obtain a con- trolling power over his brother's proceedings ; but there was one great rule to which Mr. John Wesley was more steadily faithful. This was to carry on and extend that which he knew to be the work of God, without regard- ing probable future consequences of separation from the Church after his death ; * which was in fact the princi- ple on which they had agreed at the first Conference of 1744,t and to w^hich Charles stood pledged as fully as himself. It seems, therefore, that when Mr. John Wes- ley more fully discovered his brother's intention to re- strict the number of Preachers, under the plea of em- ploying only men of superior abilities ; and more espe- cially after all that had passed between Charles and them during the inquisitorial visitation just named had been reported to him, he felt little disposed to assent to his having co-authority with himself in the management of
* " Church or no Church," he observes in one of his letters to Charles, " we must attend to the work of saving souls." And in ano- ther, " I neither set it up, nor puU it down ; but let you and I build the city of God."
t See pages 130, 131.
214
the Connexion ; and Charles withdrawing more from public life, the government remained Avith John still more exclusively than before. This acquisition of entire authority, as it has been called, has been referred to by one of Mr. Wesley's biographers as a proof of his ambi- tion, and his inability to bear a rival. The affection of the brothers itself affords a strong presumption against the existence of any such jealousy between them : and besides we find no previous instance of a single struggle for authority. But the fact was, that John always led the way, as sole director, with Charles as a confidential adviser ; and they long acted together in this relation as %vith one soul. In the present case it was Charles only who grasped at a power which he had not previously possessed ; and this was for a moment yielded, though hesitatingly, upon an ex parte statement, and under views not fully manifested. AVhen, however, those were disclosed, John recoiled ; and his brother, by a partial secession from the work, left the whole care of it upon his hands. Mr. Charles Wesley had indeed, some time before this, rather hastily interposed to prevent the mar- riage of his brother with a very pious and respectable woman, Mrs. Grace Murray, to whom he was attached, and that probably under the influence of a little family pride, as she was not in an elevated rank of life ; and
• Mr. Charles Wesley and Mr. WMtefield got the lady hastily mar- ried to Mr. Bennett, one of the Preachers, whilst his brother was at a distance, probably not being himself aware, any more than she, of the strength of his attachment. The following extract from one of Mr. Wesley's unpublished letters shows, however, that he deeply felt it : — "The sons of Zeruiah were too strong for me. The whole world fought against me, but, above all, my own familial friend. Then was the word fulfilled, * Son of man, behold, I take from thee the de- sire of thine eyes at a stroke, yet shalt not thou lament, neither shall thy tears run down.' The fatal, irrecoverable stroke was struck on Thursday last. Yesterday I saw my friend, (that was,) and him to whom she is sacrificed. But why shotdd a living man complain, a man for the punishment of his sins ? " The following passages, from a letter of the venerable Vicar of Shoreham to Mr. Charles, intimate
215
this aftair, in which there appears to have been some- what of treachery, although no doubt well intended, had for the first time interrupted their harmony. But it is not at all likely that any feeling of resentment remained in the mind of John ; and indeed the commission of vi- sitation, with which Charles had been invested, was a sufficient proof that confidence had been restored. The true reason of the difference was, that the one wished to
how much he sjnipathized with Mr. John Wesley on the occasion, and how anxious he was to prevent a hreach hetween the brothers, which this, certainly imbrotherly, act, the only one into which Charles seems to have been betrayed, was near prodvicing. The letter is dated, Shoreham, 1/49 : — " Yours came this day to hand. I leave you to guess how such news must aflFect a person whose very soul is one with yom-s, and our friend. Let me conjm-e you to soothe his sorrows. Pour nothing but oil and wine into his woimds. Indulge no views, no designs, but what tend to the honour of God, the promot- ing the kingdom of bis dear Son, and the healing of our wounded friend. How would the Philistines rejoice could they hear that Saul and Jonathan were in danger from their own swords ! "
I have seen an explanation of Mr. Charles Wesley's conduct in this affair, by the late Miss Wesley ; but as the matter occurred before her birth, I have much doubt as to her perfect knowledge of the cir- cumstances, so that I shall not fiiUy state it. She lays the fault chiefly on the lady's want of exphcitness ; states that she had formed a previous, but concealed, attachment to Mr. Bennett ; and that Mr. Charles having discovered this, he hastened the marriage.
Whatever the ostensible reason might be, it was no doubt eagerly seized by Mr. Charles Wesley as an occasion of breaking off a match^ which he appears some time before to have interfered with, influenced, it is most probable, by the consideration of Mrs. Murray's inferior rank From this feeling Mr. John Wesley was much more exempt, as the following anecdote, found in one of Miss Wesley's letters, indi- cates in a way very creditable to his amiable temper : — My brother Charles had an attachment in early youth to an amiable girl of infe- rior birth : this was inuch opposed by my mother and her family, who mentioned it with concern to my uncle. Finding from my father that this was the chief objection, my uncle only replied, ' Then there is no femily blood ? I hear the girl is good, but of no family.' ' Nor for- tune either,' said my mother. He made no reply ; but sent my bro- ther a sum of money as a wedding-present ; and I believe sincerely regretted that he was ultimately crossed in his inclination."
210
contract the work, from fear of the probable consequence of separation from the Church ; the other pursued his course of enlarging and extending it, resolving to prevent separation to the best of his power, but leaving that issue in higher hands. Still, however, the affection of the brothers remained unimpaired.
In the year 1751, as Mr. Wesley was still resolved to marry, belie^dng that his usefulness would be thereby promoted, he took to wife Mrs. Yizelle, a widow lady oi independent fortune. She was a woman of a cultivated understanding, as her remaining letters testify ; and that she appeared to Mr. Wesley to possess every other qua- lification, which promised to increase both his useful- ness and happiness, we may conclude from his having made choice of her as his companion. "We must sup- pose, also, that as he never intended to relax his labours, and adopt a more settled mode of life, this matter, also, was fully understood and agreed to before marriage. But whatever good qualities Mrs. Wesley might appear to have, they were at length wholly swallowed up in the fierce passion of jealousy. For some time she tra- velled with him ; but becoming weary of this, and not being able to bind him down to a more domestic life, this passion increased. The violence of her temper broke out also affainst ]Mr. Charles Weslev and his wife. This arose from very trifling circumstances, magnified into personal slights ; and various unpleasant scenes are mentioned in Mr. Charles Wesley's unpublished letters, and described with a sprightliness which, whilst it shows that he was unconscious of ha^dng given her any just cause of off'ence, equally indicates the absence of sympa- thy. Perhaps this had been worn out by the long conti- nuance of her caustic attacks upon him and his family, both by word and by letter. Certainly Mr. Charles Wesley must have felt her to be an annoying corre- spondent, if we may judge from some of her letters still preserved, and in which, singular as it may appear,
217
slie zealously contends for her husband's superiority, and is indignant that he should he wearing himself out with excessive labour, Avhilst Charles was remain- ing at home in ease. Dr. Southey has candidly and justly stated the matter between her and her persecuted husband : —
" Had Mrs. Wesley been capable of understanding her husband s character, she could not possibly have been jealous; but the spirit of jealousy possessed her, and drove her to the most unwarrantable actions. It is said that she frequently travelled a hundred miles for the purpose of watching from a window, who was in the camasfe with him when he entered a town. She searched his pockets, opened his letters, put his letters and papers into the hands of his enemies, in hopes that they might be made use of to blast his character, and sometimes laid violent hands upon him, and tore his hair. She frequently left his house, and, upon his earnest entreaties, returned again ; till, after having thus disquieted twenty years of his life, as far as it Avas possible for any domestic vexations to disquiet a man whose life w^as passed in loco-motion, she seized on part of his Journals, and many other papers, which -were never restored, and departed, leaving word that she never intended to return. He simply states the fact in his Journal, saying that he knew not what the cause had been ; and he briefly adds, Non earn reliqiii, non dimisi^ non revocabo ; ' I did not forsake her, I did not dismiss her, I will not recall her.' " *
The worst part of Mrs. Wesley's conduct, and which only the supposition of a degree of insanity, excited by jealousy, can palliate, was that she interpolated several letters which she had intercepted, so as to make them bear a bad construction ; and as Mr. Wesley had alw^ays maintained a large correspondence with all classes of persons, and among others with pious females, in some
* Soiithey's Life. L
218
of whose letters there were strong expressions of Chris- tian affection, she availed herself of this means of de- faming him. Some of these she read to different per- sons in private, and especially to Mr. Wesley's opponents and enemies, adding extempore passages in the same tone of voice, but taking care not to allow the letters themselves to he read by the auditors ; and in one or two instances she published interpolated or forged letters in the public prints. How her husband conducted him- self amidst these vexations, the following passages, in a letter from Miss Wesley to a friend, written a little ]>efore her death, will show. They are at once import- ant as explanatory of the kind of annoyance to which this unhappy marriage subjected her uncle, and as containing an anecdote strongly illustrative of his cha- racter : —
" I think it was in the year 1775 my uncle promised to take me with him to Canterbury and Dover. About this time Mrs. Wesley had obtained some letters which she used to the most injurious purposes, misinterpreting spiritual expressions, and interpolating Avords. These she read to some Calvinists, and they were to be sent to the Morning Post, A Calvinist gentleman, who esteemed my father and uncle, came to the former, and told him that, for the sake of religion, the publication should be stopped, and Mr. John Wesley be alloAved to answer for himself. As Mrs. Wesley had read, but did not show, the letters to him, he had some doubts of their authen- ticity ; and though they were addressed to Mr. John Wesley, they might be forgeries ; at any rate he ought not to leave town at such a juncture, but clear the mat- ter satisfactorily.
" My dear father, to whom the reputation of my uncle was far dearer than his own, immediately saw the im- portance of refutation, and set off to the Foundery to induce him to postpone his journey, while I in my own mind was lamenting such a disappointment, having anti-
219
eipated it with all the impatience natural to my years. Never shall I forget the manner in which my father accosted my mother on his return home. ' My brother,' says he, ' is indeed an extraordinary man. I placed before him the importance of the character of a Minis- ter ; the evil consequences which might result from his indifference to it ; the cause of rehgion ; stumbling- hlocks cast in the way of the weak ; and urged him by every relative and public motive to answer for himself, and stop the publication. His reply was, ' Brother, when I devoted to God my ease, my time, my life, did I except my reputation ? No. Tell Sally I will take her to Canterbury to-morrow\'
" I ought to add, that the letters in question were satisfactorily proved to be mutilated, and no scandal resulted from his trust in God."
Some of these letters mutilated, interpolated, or forged by this mihappy woman, have got into different hands, and are still preserved. In the papers of the Wesley family, recently collected, there are, however, sufficient materials for a full explanation of the whole case in de- tail ; but as Mr. Wesley himself spared it, no one will, I presume, ever further disturb this unpleasant affair, unless some publication on the part of an enemy, for the sake of gain, or to gi'atify a party-feeling, should ren- der it necessary to defend the chai-acter of this holy and. unsuspecting man.*
* The followiag passage, iu a letter from Mr. Perronet, to Mr. Charles "Wesley, dated Shoreham, Nov. 3, 1752, shows that Mr. "Wesley's matrimonial afflictions must have commenced a very short time after marriage : — " I am truly concerned that matters are in so melancholy a situation. I think the unhappy lady is most to be pitied, though the gentleman's case is mournful enough. Their suf- ferings proceed from widely different causes. His are the risible chastisements of a loving Father. Hers the immediate effects of an angry bitter spirit ; and indeed, it is a sad consideration, that, after so many months have elapsed, the same warmth and bitterness should remain." This truly venerable and holy man died in 1785, in L 2
220
A school at Kingswood, near Bristol, for the children of the poor, had heen long built ; but that neighbour- hood was also fixed upon by Mr. Wesley for an Institu- tion, in which the sons of the Preachers, and those of the richer Methodists, should receive at once the best education, and the most efficient religious training. It was opened in June, 174^, and he published soon after a " Short Account " of the Institution, mth the plan of education adopted, particularly for those who were to remain so long in it as to go through a course of aca- demical learning ; and adds, " Whoever carefully goes through this course will be a better scholar than nine in ten of the graduates at Oxford and Cambridge." In this great and good design he grasped at too much ; and the school came in time to be confined to the sons of the Preachers, and ceased, as at first, to receive boarders. Indeed, from the increase of the Preachers' families, the
the ninety-second year of his age. Two days before his death, his grandaughter, Miss Briggs, who attended him day and night, read to him the three last chapters of IsEiiah. He then desired her to go into the garden, to take a little fresh air. Upon her return, she found him in an ecstasy, with the tears running down his cheeks, from a deep and lively sense of the glorious things which she had just heen reading . to him ; and which, he believed would shortly be fulfilled in a still more glorious sense than heretofore. He continued unspeakably happy all that daj-. On Sunday, his happiness seemed even to in- crease, till he retired to rest. Miss Briggs then went into the room to see if any thing was wanting ; and as she stood at the feet of the bed, he smiled and said, " God bless thee, my dear child, and all that belongs to thee ! Yea, he wiU bless thee ! " This he earnestly repeated till she left the room. "V^'hen she went in the next morning, his happy siprit had returned to God !
Mr. Perronet, like those great and good men, Messrs. Grim-haw and Fletcher, continued steadUy attached to Mr. Wesley, and to the Methodists. He received the Preachers joyfaUy, fitted up a room in the Parsonage-house for their use, and attended their ministiy liimself at every opportunity. His house was one of the regular places of the Kent Circuit, and so continued to the day of his death. AU his family were members of the society, and two of his sooa Preachers.
221
school was rapidly filled, and required enlargement at different times ; and finally, it was necessary to establish a second school at AYoodhouse-Grove, in Yorkshire. The cirumstance of the Preachers being so much from home, and removing every one or two years from their Circuits, rendered an institution of this kind impera- tive ; and as it necessarily grew out of the system of itinerancy, it was cheerfully and liberally, though often inadequately, supported by private subscriptions, and a public annual collection throughout all the congrega- tions. The most gi-atifying moral results have followed ; and a useful and religious education has been secured to the sons of the Preachers, many of whom, especially of late years, have afforded undeniable proofs of genu- ine conversion, and of a divine call to pubUc labours in the Church of Christ, have been admitted into the ministry, and are among its highest ornaments, or its brightest hopes. It is, however, to be regretted, that the original plan of Mr. Wesley, to found an institution for the Connexion at large, which should unite the advant- ages of a school and a college, has not been resumed in later and more favourable times. Various circum- stances, at that early period, militated against the suc- cess of this excellent project, which have gradually disappeared ; and if in that infant state of the cause, Mr. Wesley wisely thought that Methodism should provide for all its wants, religious and educational, within itself ; much more incumbent is it to do so now. Many of the sons of our friends, for want of such a provision, have been placed in schools where their religious principles have been neglected or perverted ; and too often have been taught to ridicule, or to be ashamed of, the religious profession of their fathers.
In 1753 Mr. Wesley visited Scotland a second time, and preached at Glasgow to large congregations. He had gone there on the invitation of that excellent man, T>T, Gillies, Minister of the College Kirk, who, a few
222
days after he left, "VATote to him as follows : — " The sing- ing of hymns here meets with greater opposition than I expected. Serious people are much divided. Those of hetter understanding and education are silent ; but many others are so prejudiced, especially at the singing pub- licly, that they speak openly against it, and look upon me as led to do a very A^Tong or sinful thing. I beg your advice, whether to answer them only by continuing in the practice of the thing, with such as have freedom to join, looking to the Lord for a blessing upon his own ordinance ; or, if I should publish a sheet of arguments from reason, and Scripture, and the example of the godly. Your experience of the most effectual way of dealing \s^th. people's prejudices, makes your advice on this head of the greater importance.
" I bless the Lord for the benefit and comfort of your acquaintance, for your important assistance in my His- torical Collections, and for your edifying conversation and sermons in this place. May our gracious God pros- per you wherever you are. O my dear Sir, pray for 3'our brother, that I may be employed in doing some- thing for the advancement of His glory, who has done so much for me, and who is my only hope."
This prejudice in favour of their own doggerel version of the Psalms of David generally remains among the Scotch to this day ; and even in the Wesleyan societies raised up there, great opposition was at first made to the use of Hymns. The Historical Collections of Dr. Gillies, mentioned in his letter, do justice to that revival of religion in this country of w hich Methodism was the instrument, and give many valuable accounts of similar revivals, and special effusions of the Holy Spirit upon the churches of Christ, in different ages.
The following extracts from two of Mr. Wesley's let- ters, witten about this time, show how meekly this ad- mirable man could take reproof ; and with how patient a temper he could deal with peeWsh and complaining men.
223
"You give," says he, "five reasons wliy the Rev.
Mr. P will come no more amongst us : 1. ' Bcc;iuse
we despise the Ministers of the Church of England.' This I flatly deny. I am answering letters this very post, which bitterly blame me for just the contrary. 2. * Because so much backbiting and evil-speaking is suf- fered amongst our people.' It is not suffered ; all pos- sible means are used, both to prevent and remove it. 3. ' Because I, who have written so much against hoard- ing up money, have put out seven hundred pounds to interest.' I never put sixpence out to interest since I was born ; nor had I ever one hundred pounds together, my own^ since I came into the world. 4. ' Because our Lay Preachers have told many stories of my brother and me.' If they did, I am sorry for them : w hen I hear the particulars I can answer, and perhaps make those ashamed who believed them. 5. ' Because we did not help a friend in distress.' We did help him as far as we were able. 'But w^e might have made his case kno^Aii to Mr. G — , Lady H — ,' &c. So we did more than once ; but we could not pull money from them, whether they would or no. Therefore these reasons are of no weight. You conclude yviih praying, that God would remove pride and malice from amongst us. Of pride I have too much ; of malice I have none : how- ever, the prayer is good, and I thank you for it."
The other letter from which I shall give an extract was written, apparently, to a gentleman of some rank and influence : — " I do not recollect, for I kept no copy of my last, that I charged you with want of humility, or meekness. Doubtless these may be found in the most splendid palaces. But did they ever move a man to build a splendid palace ? Upon wdiat motive you did this, I know not : but you are to answer it to God, not to me.
" If your soul is as much alive to God, if your thirst after pardon and holiness is as strong, if you are as dead
224
to the desire of the eye and the pride of life, as you were six or seven years ago, I rejoice ; if not, I -pray God you may ; and then you will know how to value a real friend.
" With regard to myself, you do well to warn me against ' popularity, a thirst of power and of applause ; against envy, producing a seeming contempt for the conveniences or grandeur of this life ; against an affected humility ; against sparing from myself to give to others, from no other motive than ostentation/ I am not con- scious to myself that this is my case. However, the warning is always friendly ; and it is always seasonable, considering how deceitful my heai't is, and how many the enemies that sun-ound me. What follows I do not understand: — 'You behold me in the ditch, wherein you helped, though innocently, to cast me, and, with a Levitical pity, pass by on the other side. He and you, Sir, have not any merit, though Providence should per- mit all these sufferings to work together for my good/ I do not comprehend one line of this, and therefore can- not plead either guilty or not guilty. I presume they are some that are dependent on me, who, you say, ' keep not the commandments of God ; who show a repug- nance to serve and obey ; who are as full of pride and arrogance, as of filth and nastiness ; who do not pay lawful deljts, nor comply with civil obligations ; who make the waiting on the offices of religion a plea for sloth and idleness ; who, after I had strongly recommended them, did not perform their moral duty, but increased the number of those incumbrances which they forced on you, against your will.' To this I can only say, 1. I know not whom you mean ; I am not cer- tain that I can so much as guess at one of them. 2. "V\Tioever they are, had they followed my instructions, they would have acted in a quite different manner. 3. If you will tell me them by name, I will renoimce all fellowship with them."
In the autumn of 1753 Mr. Wesley was threatened
225
with consumption, brought on by repeated attacks of cold. By the advice of Dr. Fothergill, he retired to Lewisham ; and here, not knowing how it might please God to dispose of him, and wishing " to prevent vile panegyric " in case of death, he wrote his Epitaph, as follows : —
THE BODY OP JOHN WESLEY ; A BRAND PLUCKED OUT OF THE BURNING; WHO DIED OF A CONSUMPTION IN THE FIFTY-FIRST YEAR OF HIS AGE, NOT LEAVING, AFTER HIS DEBTS ARE PAID, TEN POUNDS BEHIND HIM : PRAYING,
Ood be merciful to me an unprofitable servant J
He ordered that this, if any, inscription should be placed on his tomb-stone.
During Mr. AVesley s illness, Mr. Whitefield vn-ote to him in a strain which shows the fulness of affection which existed between those great and good men, not- withstanding their differences of opinion : —
"Bristol, Dec. 3, 1753. "Rev. and very dear Sir,
" If seeing you so weak when leaving London distressed me, the news and prospect of your approaching dissolution hath quite weighed me doAvn. I pity myself and the church, but not you. A radiant throne awaits you, and ere long you will enter into your Master's joy. Yonder he stands with a massy crown, ready to put it on your head, amidst an admiring throng of saints and angels. But I, poor I, that have been waiting for my dissolution these nineteen years, must be left behind to grovel here below ! Well, this is my comfort : it cannot be long ere the chariots will be sent L 5
226
even for worthless me. If prayers can detain them, even you, Rev. and very dear Sir, shall not leave us yet r but if the decree is gone forth, that you must now fall asleep in Jesus, may he kiss your soul away, and give you to die in the embraces of triumphant love ! If in the land of the dying, I hope to pay my last respects to you next week. If not. Rev. and very dear Sir, F — a — r — e — w — e — 11. Ego sequar, etsi non passibus cequis.^' My heart is too big, tears trickle down too fast, and you are, I fear, too weak for me to enlarge. Un- derneath you may there be Christ's everlasting arms \ I commend you to his never-failing mercy, and am, " Rev. and very dear Sir, " Your most affectionate, sympathizing, and afflicted younger brother in the Gospel of our common Lord, G. WHITEFIELD."
From Lewisham he removed to the Hot Wells, near Bristol ; and, ever intent upon improving time, began his Notes on the New Testament. For some time after this, he appears to have remained in an invalid state. During his retirement at Paddington he read a work which made a forcible attack upon his prejudices as a Churchman ; and soon afterwards, another, which still further shook the deference he had once been disposed to pay to ecclesiastical antiquity.
In my hours of walking, I read Dr. Calamy's Abridg- ment of Mr. Baxters Life. What a scene is opened there ! In spite of all my prejudices of education, I could not but see, that the poor Nonconformists had been used mthout either justice or mercy ; and that many of the Protestant Bishops of King Charles had neither more religion nor himianity than the Popish Bishops of Queen Mary.
" I read Mr. Baxter's History of the Councils. It is utterly astonishing, and would be wholly incredible, but • - * " I shall follow, thougli not with equal steps." a
227
tliat Ills vouclicrs arc beyond all exception. What a company of execrable wretclies have they been, (one cannot justly give them a milder title,) who have, almost in every age since St. Cyprian, taken upon them to govern the church ! How has one Council been per- petually cursing another; and delivering all over to Satan, whether predecessors or contemporaries, who did not implicitly receive their determinations, though gene- rally trifling, sometimes false, and frequently unintel- ligible, or self-contradictory ! Surely Maliometanism was let loose to reform the Christians ! I know not but Constantinople has gained by the change."
During Mr. AVesley's illness, Mr. Charles Wesley went forth to visit the societies, and to supply his brother's place.
In 1755, at the Conference held in Leeds, a subject which had been frequently stirring itself, was formally discussed : —
" The point on which we desired all the Preachers to speak their minds at large, was, whether we ought to separate from the Church. Whatever was advanced on one side or the other was seriously and calmly con- sidered : and on the third day we were all fully agreed in that general conclusion, that, whether it was lawful or not, it was no ways expedient."
Part of the Preachers were, without restraint, per- mitted to speak in favour of a measure which in former Conferences would not have been listened to in the shape of discussion : and the conclusion was, that the question of the lawfulness of separation was evaded, and the whole matter was reduced to " expediency." Of this Conference we have no Minutes ; but where was Mr. Charles Wesley ? * Mr. Charles Pen-onet and some
• Three years after Mr. Wesley publislied twelve reasons against separation, all, however, of a prudential kind. To these Mr. Charles Wesley added his separate testimony j but as to himself, he adds that he thought it not lawful. Here then was another difference in the Tiews of the brothers.
m
others, for whom Mr. "Wesley had great respect, were at this time urging him to make full provision for the spi- ritual wants of his people, as being in fact in a state of real and hopeless separation from the Church ; and he did some years afterwards so far relax, as to allow of preaching in the Church hours under certain circum- stances, as, 1. TVhen the Minister was wicked; or held pernicious doctrines : 2. TMien the churches would not contain the population of a to^^^l ; or where the church was distant. In that case he prescribed reading the Psalms and Lessons and part of the Liturgy. And for this purpose, as well as for the use of the American so- cieties, he published his Abridgment of the Common Prayer under the title of the " Sunday Seryice of the Methodists."
In ] 756 he printed an Address to the Clergy, plain, affectionate and powerful ; breathing at once the spirit of an Apostle, and the feeling of a brother. Happy if that call had been heard ! He might perhaps be influ- enced in this by a still lingering hope of a revival of the spirit of zeal and piety among the Ministers of the Esta- blished Church ; in which case that separation of his people from the Church, which he began to foresee as other\\ase ine^-itable, he thought, might be prevented ; and this he had undoubtedly much at heart. Under the same view it probably was that in 1764 he addressed a circular to all the serious Clergy whom he knew, invit- ing them to a closer co-operation in promoting the influ- ence of religion in the land, without any sacrifice of opi- nion, and being still at liberty, as to outAvard order, to remain " quite regular, or quite irregular, or partly re- gular and partly irregular." Of the thirty-four Clergy- men addressed, only three returned any answer. This seems to have sui-prised both him and some of his biogTaphers. The reason is, however, very obvious : Mr. Wesley did not propose to abandon his plan and his Preachers, or to get the latter ordained and settled in
229
curacies, as proposed a few years before by Mr. Walker of Tmro ; and tlie matter bad now obviously gone too far for tbe Clergy to attach themselves to Methodism. They saw, with perhaps clearer eyes than Mr. Wesley's, that the Methodists could not now be embodied in th^ Church ; and that for them to co-operate directly with him, would only be to partake of his reproach, and to put difficulties in their o^yn way, to which they had not the same call. A few Clerg}Tnen, and but a few, still continued to give him, with fulness of heart, the right hand of fellowship, and to co-operate in some degree with him. Backward he could not go ; but the forward career of still more extended usefulness was before him. From this time he gave up all hope of a formal con- nexion with even the pious Clergy. " They are," he observes, " a rope of sand, and such they will continue and he therefore set himself with deep seriousness to perpetuate the union of his Preachers. At the Confer- ence of 1769, he read a paper, the object of which was to bind the Preachers together by a closer tie, and to provide for the continuance of their union after his death. They were to engage solemnly to devote them- selves to God, to preach the old Methodist doctrines, and to maintain the whole Methodist discipline ; after Mr. Wesley's death they were to repair to London, and those who chose to act in concert were to draw up arti- cles of agreement ; w^hilst such as did not so agree were to be dismissed " in the most friendly way possible." They were then to choose a Committee by vote, each of the members of which was to be Moderator in his turn ; and this Committee was to enjoy Mr. Wesley's power of proposing Preachers to be admitted or excluded, of ap- pointing their stations for the ensuing year, and of fixing the time of the next Conference. This appears to have been the first sketch of an ecclesiastical constitution for the body, and it mainly consisted in the entire delegation of the power which Mr. Wesley had always exercised,
230
to a Committee of Preachers to be chosen hy the rest when assembled m Conference. Tlie form of govern- ment he thus proposed was therefore a species of Epis- copacy to be exercised hy a Committee of three, five, or «even, as the case might be. Another and a more eligi- ble provision was subsequently made ; but this suffi- ciently shows that Mr. Wesley had given up all hope of union with the Church ; and his efforts were henceforth directed merely to prevent any thing like formal sepa- ration, and the open renunciation of her communion, during his own life, by allowing his Preachers to ad- minister the sacraments.
About this time much prejudice was excited against Mr. Wesley in Scotland by the republication of Hervey's Eleven Letters. lie had three times visited this coun- try ; and preaching only upon the fundamental truths of Christianity, had been received with great affection. The societies had increased, and several of his Preachers were stationed in different towns. Lady Frances Gardiner, the Avidow of Colonel Gardiner, and other persons emi- nent for piety and rank, attended the ]Methodist minis- try ; but the publication of this wretched work caused a temporary odium. Ilervey, who had been one of the little band at Oxford, became a Calvinist ; and as his notions grew more rigid with age, so his former feelings of gratitude and friendship to Mr. Wesley were blunted. He had also fallen into the hands of Cudworth, a decided Antinomian, who " put in and out " of the Letters " what he pleased." They were not, however, published until Hervey's death, and against his dying injunction. It is jvLst to so excellent a man to record this fact ; but the work w^as published in England, and re-published, with a violent preface by Dr. Erskine, in Scotland ; and among the Calvinists it produced the effect of inspiring great horror of Mr. Wesley as a most pestilent heretic, whom it was doing God service to abuse without mea- sure or modesty. The feelings of Mr. Charles Wesley
231
, at this treatment of liis brother may he gathered from the answer he returned upon being req^uested to write Hervey's Epitaph : —
ON BEING DESIRED TO WRITE AN EPITAPH FOR MR, JAMES IIERVEY.
" O'er-reach'd, impell'd by a sly Gnostic's art, To stab bis fatber, guide, and faitbful fiiend, ^yovlld pious Hervey act tbe' acciiser's part ? And could a life like bis in malice end ? " No : by redeeming love tbe snare is broke ; In deatb bis rasb ingratitude be blames j Desires and wills tbe evil to revoke,
And dooms tbe' unfinisb'd Ubel to tlie flames. " Wbo tben for filtby gain betray'd bis tiiist, And sbow'd a kinsman's fault in open light ? Let him adorn tbe monumental bust, —
The' encomiima fair in brass or marble write : " Or if tbej' need a nobler tropby raise, As long as Tberon and Aspasio live, Let Madan or Romaine record bis praise ;
Enougli tbat Wesley's brotber can forgive ! " •
The unfavourable impression made by Hervey's Let- ters, surcharged by Cudworth's Antinomian venom, was,
* Mr. Cbarles Wesley, bovrever, afterwards wi-ote and published I some verses upon Mr. Hervey's deatb, in which tbe kind recollections of old friendship are embodied, and tbe anticipations of a happy meet- ing in heaven are sweetly expressed. Tbe following are the conclud- I ing stanzas : —
" Father, to us vouchsafe the grace.
Which brought our friend victorious through : Let us his shining footsteps trace.
Let us his steadfast faith pursue ; Follow this follower of the Lamb, And conquer all through Jesu's name. " Free from the law of sin and death.
Free from the Antinomian leaven. He led his Master's life beneath ;
And, labouring for the rest of heaven. By active love and watchful prayer. He show'd his heart already there. "O might we all, like him, believe.
And keep the faith, and win the prize ! Father, prepare, and then receive
Our hallow'd spirits to the skies. To chant, with all our friends above. Thy glorious, everlasting love."
232
however, quickly effaced from all but the higots ; and with them, judging from Moncrief's Life of Erskine, it remains to this day. In his future visits to Scotland Mr. Wesley was received with marks of the highest respect, and at Perth he had the freedom of the city handsomely conferred upon him.
CHAPTER XI.
Methodism having begun to make some progress in America, in consequence of the emigration of some of the members of the society from England and Ireland, Mr. AVesley inquired of the Preachers at the Conference of 1769, whether any of them would embark in that service. ^lessrs. Boardman and Pilmoor, two excellent men, of good gifts, volunteered their services, and were sent to take the charge of the societies. From this time the work spread with great rapidity ; more than twenty Preachers had devoted themselves to it previously to the war of independence ; and societies were raised up in Maryland, Virginia, New- York, and Pennsylvania. Du- ring the war they still prosecuted their labours ; though, as several of them took the side of the mother country, they were exposed to danger. Others, with more dis- cretion, held on their way in silence, speaking only of the things of God. The warm loyalty of Mr. Wesley led him to publish a pamphlet on the subject of the quarrel, entitled, " A calm Address to the American Co- lonies ; " but the copies which were shipped for America M ere laid hold of by a friend, who suppressed them ; so that the work remained unknown in the colonies until a > considerable time afterwards. This was probably a for- tunate incident for the infant caiLse. After the war had terminated, political views were of course laid aside, and ' Mr. Wesley made a provision for the government of his *,
233
American societies, whicli yri]l he subsequently adverted to. They became, of course, independent of British Methodism, but have most honourably preserved the doctrines, the general discipline, and, above all, the spi- rit of the body. Great, and even astonishing, has been their success in that new and rising country, to the wide- spread settlements of which their plan of itinerancy was admirably adapted. The Methodists are become, as to numbers, the leading religious body of the Union ; and their annual increase is very great. In the last year (1830) it was thirty-six thousand, making a total in their com- munion of one thousand nine hundred Ministers, and four hundred and seventy-six thousand members, having, as stated in a recent statistical account published in the United States, upwards of two millions, five hundred thousand of the population under their immediate influ- ence. In the number of their Ministers, members, and congregations, the Baptists nearly equal the Methodists * and these two bodies, both itinerant in their labours, have left all the other religious denominations far be- hind. It is also satisfactory to remark, that the leading Preachers and members of the Methodist Church in the United States appear to be looking forward with en- larged views, and with prudent regard, to the future, and to aim at the cultivation of learning in conjunction with piety. Several Colleges have been from time to time established ; and recently a University, for the education of the youth of the American Connexion, has been founded. The work in the United States has been distinguished by frequent and extraordinary re- vivals of religion, in which a signal effect has been pro- duced upon the moral condition of large districts of country, and great numbers of people have been rapidly brought under a concern for their salvation. In the contemplation of results so vast, and in so few years, we may devoutly exclaim, " What hath God vrought ! "
234
The mention of what are called revivals of religion in the United States may properly here lead us to notice, that, in Great Britain also, almost every Methodist so- ciety has at different times experienced some sudden and extraordinary increase of memhers, the result of what has heen believed to be, and that not without good reason, a special effusion of divine influence upon the minds of men. Sometimes these effects have attended the preaching of eminently energetic Preachers, but have often appeared where those stationed in the Cir- cuits have not been remarkably distinguished for energy or pathos. Sometimes they have followed the conti- nued and earnest prayers of the people ; at others they have come suddenly and unlooked-for. The effects, however, have been, that the piety of the societies has been greatly quickened, and rendered more deep and active, and that their number has increased ; and of the real conversion of many who have thus been m'ouglit upon, often very suddenly, the best evidence has been afforded. To sudden conversions, as such, great objec- tions have been indeed taken. For these, however, there is but little reason ; for if we believe the testi- mony of Scripture, that the Spirit is not only given to the disciples of Christ, after they assume that character, but in order to their becoming such ; that, according to the words of our Lord, this Spirit is sent " to convince the world of sin," to the end that they may believe in Christ ; and that the Gospel, faithfully and fully pro- claimed by the Ministers of Christ, is " the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth," and is made so by the accompanying influence of the Holy Ghost ; who shall prescribe a mode to divine operation ? Who, if he believes in such an influence accompanying the truth, shall presume to say that when that truth is proposed, the attention of the careless shall be roused only by a gradual and slow process ? — that the heart shall not be brought into a state of right feeling as to*'
235
eternal concerns, but by a re-iteration of means which we think most adapted to produce that effect ? — that no influence on the mind is genuine and divine, if it ope- rates not in a prescril^ed manner ? — that the Holy Spirit shall not avail himself of the variety which exists in the mental constitutions of men, to effect his purposes of mercy by different methods ? — and that the operations of grace shall not present, as well as those of nature, that beauteous variety which so much illustrates the gloiy of Him " who worketh ail in all ?" And, further, who shall say, that even the peculiarities of men s na- tures shall not, in some instances, be set aside in the course of a divine and secret operation, which, touching the springs of action, and opening the sources of feeling, gives an intensity of energy to the one, and a flow to the Other, more eminently indicative of the finger of God in a work which his own glory, and the humility proper to man, require should be known and acknowledged as His work alone ? Assui-edly there is nothing in the reason of the case to fix the manner of producing such effects to one rule, and nothing in Scripture. Instances of sudden conversion occur in the New Testament in suflicient number to warrant us to conclude, that this may be often the mode adopted by divine wisdom, and especially in a slumbering age, to arouse attention to long-despised and neglected truths. The conversions at the day of Pentecost were sudden, and, for any thing that appears to the contrary, they were real ; for the persons so influenced were thought worthy to be " added to the church." Nor was it by the miracle of tongues that the effect was produced. If miracles could have converted them, they had witnessed greater than even that glorious day exhibited. The dead had been raised up in their sight, the earth had quaked beneath their feet, the sun had hid himself, and made an untimely night, and Christ himself had arisen fi'om a tomb sealed and watched. It was not by the impression of the
236 I
miracle of tongues alone, but by tbat supervenient gracious influence wliich operated with the demon- strative sermon of Peter, after the miracle had excited the attention of his hearers, that they were " pricked in their hearts, and cried, Men and brethren, what shall we do ? "
The only true rule of judging of professed conversion is its fruits. The modes of it may vary from circum- stances of which we are not the fit judges, and never shall be, until we know more of the mystic powers of mind, and of that intercourse which Almighty God, in his goodness, condescends to hold with it.
It is granted, however, that in such cases a spurious feeling has been often mixed up with these genuine visitations; that some ardent minds, when even sincere, have not sufficiently respected the rules of propriety in their acts of worship ; that some religious deception has taken place ; that some persons have confounded sus- ceptibility of feeling with depth of grace ; that censo- riousness and spiritual pride have displaced that humility and charity which must exist wherever the influence of the Spirit of God is really present ; and that, in some cases, a real fanaticism has sprung up, as in the case of George Bell and his followers in London, at an early period of Methodism. But these are accidents, — tares soTMi in the field among the good seed, which were never spared by Mr. Wesley or his most judicious successors. In the early stages of their growth indeed, and before they assumed a decided character, they were careful lest by plucking them up, they should root out the good seed also ; but both in Great Britain and in America, no extravagance has ever been encouraged by the authorities of either society, and no importance is attached to any thing but the genuine fruits of con- version. 1
In the early part of 1770, we find Mr. Wesley, as usual, prosecuting his indefatigable labours in different
237
parts of the kingdom, and everywhere diflfusing the in- fluence of spirituality and zeal, and the light of a " sound doctrine." His Journals present a picture of unwearied exertion, such as was perhaps never before exhibited, and in themselves they form ample volumes, of great interest, not only as a record of his astonishing and successful labours, but from their miscellaneous and almost uniformly instructive character. Now he is seen braving the storms and tempests in his journeys, fearless I of the snows of A\inter, and the heats of summer ; then, with a deep susceptibility of all that is beautiful and grand in nature, recording the pleasures produced by a smiling landscape, or by mountain scenery : — Here turning aside to view some curious object of nature ; there some splendid mansion of the great ; showing at the same time in his pious and often elegant, though brief reflections, Avith what skill he made all things contribute to devotion and cheerfulness. Again, we trace him into his proper work, preaching in crowded chapels, or to multitudes collected in the most public resorts in toMns, or in the most picturesque places of their vicinity. Now he is seen by the side of the sick and dying, and then, surrounded with his societies, I uttering his pastoral advices. An interesting and in- structive letter frequently occurs ; then a jet of playful and good-humoured wit upon his persecutors, or the stupidity of his casual hearers ; occasionally, in spite of ' the philosophers, an apparition story is given as he heard i it, and of which his readers are left to judge ; and often I we meet with a grateful record of providential escapes I from the falls of his horses, or from the violence of I mobs. Notices of books also appear, which are often i exceedingly just and striking ; always short and charac- teristic; and, as he read much on his journeys, they are very frequent. A few of these notices, in his Journal I of this year, taken without selection, may be given as a I specimen : —
238
" I read, with all the attention I was master of, Mr. Hutchinson's Life, and Mr. Spearman's Index to his Works. And I was more convinced than ever, 1 . That he had not the least conception, much less experience, of inward religion : 2. That an ingenious man may prove just what he pleases, by well-devised scriptural etymologies ; especially if he he in the fashion, if he affect to read the Hebrew without vowels : and, 3. That his whole hypothesis, philosophical and theological, is un- supported hy any solid proof."
" I sat down to read and seriously consider some of the M'ritings of Baron Swedenhorg. I began with huge prejudice in his favour, knowing him to be a pious man, one of a strong understanding, of much learning, and one who thoroughly believed himself. But I could not hold out long. Any one of his visions puts liis real character out of doubt. He is one of the most ingeni- ous, livel}^ entertaining madmen, that ever set pen to paper. But his waking dreams are so wild, so far remote both from Scripture and common sense, that one might as easily swallo^v the stories of Tom Thuml), or Jack the Giant-killer."
" I met with an ingenious book, the late Lord Lyttle- ton's ' Dialogues of the Dead.' A great part of it I could heartily subscribe to, though not to every word. I believe Madam Guion was in several mistakes, spe- culative and practical too ; yet I would no more dare to call her, than her friend Archbishop Fenelon, a ' dis- tracted enthusiast.' She was undoubtedly a woman of very uncommon understanding, and of excellent piety. Nor was she any more a 'lunatic,' than she was a ' heretic'
" Another of this lively writer's assertions is, ' iVIartin has spawned a strange Ijrood of fellows, called Method- ists, Mora^'ians, Hutchinsonians, who are madder than Jack was in his worst days.' I would ask any one who knows what good breeding means, Is this language for
239
a nobleman or for a porter ? But let the language be ai^ it may, is tbe sentiment just ? To say nothing of the Methodists, (althougli some of them too are not quite out of their senses,) could his Lordship show me in England many more sensible men than Mr. Gambold, and Mr. Okely ? And yet both of these were called Mora- vians. Or could he point out many men of stronger and deeper understanding than Dr. Home and Mr. William Jones ? (if he could pardon them for believing the Trinity!) And yet both of these are Hutchin- sonians. What pity is it, that so ingenious a man, like many others gone before him, should pass so peremptory a sentence, in a cause which he does not understand ? Indeed, how could he understand it ? How much has he read upon the question ? What sensible Methodist, Moravian, or Hutchinsonian, did he ever calmly con- verse with ? What does he know of them, but from the caricatures dra^^^i by Bishop Lavington, or Bishop Warburton ? And did he ever give himself the trouble of reading the answers to those warm, lively men ? Why should a good-natured and a thinking man thus I condemn whole bodies of men by the lump ? In this I can neither read the gentleman, the scholar, nor the Christian."
" I set out for London ; and read over in the way that celebrated book, ' Martin Luther's Comment on the Epistle to the Galatians.' I was utterly ashamed. How have I esteemed this book, only because I had heard it 30 commended by others ! or, at best, because I had read some excellent sentences, occasionally quoted from it! But what shall I say, now I judge for m3^self? aow I see with my own eyes ? Why, not only that the luthor makes nothing out, clears up not one considera- 3le difficulty ; that he is quite shallow in his remarks m many passages, and muddy and confused almost on ill: but that he is deeply tinctured with Mysticism ■hroughout, and hence often dangerously wrong. To
240
instance only in one or two points. How does li (almost in tlie words of Taulcr) decry reason, riglit ( wrong, as an irreconcilable enemy to the Gospel of Clirlsi Whereas, what is reason (the faculty so called) but tli power of apprehending, judging, and discoursing ?-] which power is no more to be condemned in the gros? than seeing, hearing, or feeling. Again, how blasphem ously does he speak of good works and of the law c God ! constantly coupling the law with sin, death, hel i or the devil ; and teaching, that Christ deliyers us fror them all alike. Whereas it can no more be proved b Scripture, that Christ delivers us from the law of God than that he delivers us from holiness or from heaver Here (I apprehend) is the real spring of the grand erro of the Moravians. They follow Luther, for better fo worse. Hence their ' No works, no law, no command ment.' But who art thou that ' speakest evil of the law and judgest the law ? ' "
" I read over, and partly transcribed. Bishop Bull' ' Harmonia Apostolica.' The position with which he set out is this, ' that all good works, and not faith alone are the necessarily-previous condition of justification or the forgiveness of our sins. But in the middle o the treatise he asserts, that faith alone is the conditio: of justification ; ' for faith,' says he, ' referred to justifi cation, means all inward and outward good Avorks.' I: the latter end he affirms, that there are two justifica tions ; and that only inward good works necessaril precede the former, but both inward and outward th latter.' "
Mr. Wesley meant this brief but just analysis to b Bishop Bull's refutation, and it is sufficient.
" Looking for a book in our College Library, I tool down, by mistake, the Works of Episcopius ; whic!' opening on an account of the Synod of Dort, I believe* it might be useful to read it through. But what a seem is here disclosed ! I wonder not at the heavy curse o
241
God, which so soon after fell on the Church and nation. What a pity it is, that the holy Synod of Trent, and that of Dort, did not sit at the same time ! — nearly allied as they were not only as to the pm*ity of doctrine which each of them established, but also as to the spirit wherewith they acted, — if the latter did not exceed."
Being in the Bodleian library, I lit on Mr. Calvin's account of the case of Michael Servetus ; several of w^hose letters he occasionally inserts : wherein Servetus often declares in terms, ' I believe the Father is God, the Son is God, and the Holy Ghost is God.' Mr. Calvin, however, paints him such a monster as never was, an Arian, a blasphemer, and what not ; besides strewing over him his flowers of dog, devil, swine, and so on, which are the usual appellations he gives to his opponents. But still he utterly denies his being the cause of Servetus's death. ' No,' says he : 'I only advised our magistrates, as having a right to restrain heretics by the sword, to seize upon and try that arch- heretic. But after he was condemned, I said not one word about his execution ! ' "
The above may be taken as instances of his laconic review^s of books.
Mr. Wesley's defence of the power he exercised in the government of the Methodist societies may also here be given ; observing that it is easier, considering the circumstances in which he was placed, to carp at it, than to find a solid answer. Few men, it is true, have had so much power; but, on the other hand, he could not have retained it in a perfectly voluntary society, had he not used it mildly and wisely, and with a perfectly disin- I. terested and public spirit.
" What is that power ? It is a power of admitting into and excluding from the societies under my care ; of choosing and removing Stewards ; of receiving or not receiving Helpers; of appointing them when, where,
M
242
and liow to help me, and of desiring any of tliem to confer with me when I see good. And as it was merely in obedience to the providence of God, and for the good of the people, that I at first accepted this power, which I never sought ; so it is on the same considera- tion, not for profit, honour, or pleasure, that I use it at this day.
" ' But several gentlemen are offended at your having so much power.' I did not seek any part of it. But when it was come unawares, not daring to bury that talent, I used it to the best of my judgment. Yet I never was fond of it. I always did, and do now, bear it as my burden, the burden which God lays upon me ; and therefore I dare not lay it down.
" But if you can tell me any one, or any five men, to whom I may transfer this burden, who can and will do just what I do now, I will heartily thank both them and you."
This year, 1770, is memorable in the history of Me- thodism, for having given birth to a long and very ardent controversy on the doctrines of Calvinism. It took its rise from the publication of the Minutes of the Conference, in which it was determined, that, in some particulars then pointed out, the Preachers had " leaned too much to Calvinism." Tliis is easily explained. Mr. Whitefield, and Howell Harris, the early coadjutors of the Wesleys, became Calvinists ; but the affection which I existed among this little band was strong ; and as they j all agreed in preaching, what was at that time most j needed, the doctrine of salvation by faith, " an agree- i ment " was made at a very early period, between the j Wesleys and Howell Han-is, to forget all peculiarities of opinion as much as possible in their sermons, to use as far as they could, with a good conscience, the same j phrases in expressing the points on which they substan- |
• Wesley '8 Works.
243
tially agreed, and to avoid controversy. Such an agree- ment shows tlie liberal feeling which existed among the pai*ties ; but it was not of a nature to be so rigidly kept as to give entire satisfaction. On these articles of peace, we find therefore, endorsed, at a subsequent period, in the hand-wi'iting of Mr. Charles Wesley, " Yain Agreement." Mr. Wesley's anxiety to maintain unity of effort as well as affection with Mr. Whitefield, led him also, in 1743, to concede to his Calvinistic views, as far as possible ; and he appears not to have been disposed to deny, though he says he could not prove it, that some persons might be unconditionally elected to eternal glory ; but not to the necessary exclu- sion of any other from salvation. And he was then " inclined to believe " that there is a state attainable in this life, " from which a man cannot finally fall." But he was subsequently convinced by the arguments of Mr. Thomas Walsh, that this was an error.* These consi- derations will account for the existence of what Mr. Wesley called " a leaning to Calvinism," both in him- self, and among some of the Preachers, and rendered a
* Mr. Walsh was received by Mr. Wesley as a Preacher in 1750, and died in 1759. The following is Mr. Wesley's character of him : — " That blessed man sometimes preached in Irish, mostly in Eng- lish ; and wherever he preached, whether in English or Irish, the word was sharper than a two-edged sword. So that I do not remem- ber ever to have kno\'\Ti any Preacher, who, in so few years as he re- mained upon earth, was an instrument of converting so many sinners from the error of their ways. By violent straining of liis voice, he contracted a true pulmonary consumption, which carried him off. O what a man to be snatched away in the strength of his years ! Surely thy 'judgments are a great deep ! '
" He was so thoroughly acquainted with the Bible, that, if he was questioned concerning any Hebrew word in the Old, or any Greek word in the New Testament, he would teU, after a little pause, not only how often one or the other occurred in the Bible, but also what
I it meant in every place. Such a master of Biblical knowledge I never
j knew before, and never expect to see again,"
! M 2
244
review of the case necessary.* Though the leaders had approached so near " the very edge of Calvinism " on one side, and " of Antinomianism " also, with safety, it was not to he wondered at that others should overstep the line. Besides, circumstances had greatly changed. A strong tide of Antinomianism had set in, and threat- ened great injury to practical godliness thoughout the land. Dr. Southey attril^utes this to the natural ten- dency of Methodism : hut here he shows himself only partially acquainted with the subject. The decline of religion among many of the Dissenting Churches had scattered the seeds of this heresy all around them, though not without calling forth a noble testimony against it from some of their ablest Ministers ; and when they began to feel the influence of the revival of piety in the last century, the tares sprung up with the plants of better quality. The Calvinism taught by Mr. Howell Harris, and Mr. Whitefield, was also perverted by many of their hearers to sanction the same error. Several of the evangelical Clergy, like^vise, who had no immediate connexion with ^Mr. Wesley, were Calvinists of the highest grade ; and as their number increased, their incautious statements of the doctrines of grace and fate, carried beyond their o^vn intentions, became more mis- chievous. To show, however, that Antinomianism can graft itself upon other stocks besides that of the Calvin- istic decrees, it was found also among many of the Moravians ; and the Methodists did not escape. Where- cver, indeed, the doctrine of justification by faith is preached, there is a danger, as St. Paul himself antici- pated in his Epistle to the Romans, lest perverse, vain, and evil minds should pervert it to licentiousness ; hea-
• Mr. Wesley's sermon on Imputed Righteousness is an instance oi Lis anxiety to approach his Cal\-inistic brethren, in his modes of ex- pression, as far as pos.sible ; and in this attempt he sometimes laid him- pelf open to he misunderstood on both sides.
245
venly (i« it is in autliority, and pure in its influence, ■when rightly understood. In fact, there is no such exclusive connexion between the more sober Calvinistic theories of predestination and this great en*or, as some have supposed. It is too often met with, also, among those who hold the doctrine of general redemption : though it must be acknowledged, that for the most part, such persons, at length, go over to predestinarian notions, as affording, at least, some collateral confirmation of the solifidian theory. That Calvinistic opinions, in their various forms, were at this time gi-eatly revived and diffused, is certain. The religious excitement produced gave activity to theological inquiries ; and speculative minds, especially those who had some taste for metaphy- sical discussions, were soon entangled in questions of predestination, prescience, necessity, and human fi'ee- dom. The views of Cahdn on these subjects were also held by many, who, connecting them with vital and saving truths, were honoured with great usefulness ; and as the Wesleyan societies were often involved in these discussions, and in danger of having their faith unsettled, and their practical piety injured by those in whom Calvinism had begun to luxuriate into the ease and carelessness of Antinoniian license, no subject at that period more urgently required attention. For this reason, Mr. "Wesley brought it before his Conference of Preachers. The ^vithering effects of this delusion were also strongly pointed out in his Sermons, and were afterwards still more powerfully depicted by' th^e master- pencil of Mr. Fletcher, in those great works to which he now began to apply himself, in order to stem the toiTcnt. Dr. Southey has fallen into the error of imagining that Mr. Fletcher's descriptions of the ravages of Antinomi- anism were drawn from its effects upon the Wesleyan societies ; but that mistake arose from his not adverting to the circumstance, that neither Mr. Wesley nor Mr. Fletcher confined their cares to these societies, but kept
246
an equally watcliful eye upon tlie state of religion in the land at large, and consequently in the Church of which they were Ministers. The societies under Mr. Wesley's charge were indeed at no time more than very partially affected by this form of error. Still, in some places they had suffered, and in all were exposed to danger ; and as Mr. Wesley regarded them, not only as a people given to him hy God to preserve from error, but to engage to hear a zealous and steadfast testimony " against the evils of the time ; " in every place he endeavoured to prepare them for their warfare, by instructing them fully in the questions at issue.
The Minutes of 1770 contained, therefore, the follow- ing passages : —
"We said, in 1744, 'We have leaned too much to- wards Calvinism.' Wherein ?
" 1. With regard to man's faithfulness. Our Lord himself taught us to use the expression. And we ought never to be ashamed of it. We ought steadily to assert, on his authority, that if a man is not ' faithful in the unrigh- teous mammon,' God will not give ' him the true riches.'
" 2. With regard to ' working for life.' This also our Lord has expressly commanded us. 'Laboui',' epyoc^saSsf literally, ' work for the meat that endureth to everlast- ing life.' And, in fact, every believer, till he comes to glory, works for as well asfoom life.
" 3. We have received it as a maxim, that ' a man is to do nothing in order to justification.' Nothing can be more false. Whoever desires to find favour with God should ' cease from evil, and learn to do well.' Who- ever repents should do ' works meet for repentance.' And if this is not in order to find favour, what does he do them for ?
" Review the whole affair.
" 1. Who of us is 7iotv accepted of God?
" He that now believes in Christ with a loving and obedient heart.
247
2. But wlio among those that never heard of Christ ?
" He that feareth God and worketh righteousness, according to the light he has,
"3. Is this the same with 'he that is sincere V
" Nearly, if not quite.
" 4. Is not this ' salvation by works ?' Not by the merit of works, but by works as a cow- dition.
"5. "What have we then been disputing about for these thirty years ?
" I am afraid, about w^ords.
" 6. The grand objection to one of the preceding propositions is drawn from matter of fact. God does in fact justify those who, by their own confession, neither feared God nor wTOught righteousness. Is tliis an exception to the general rule ?
" It is a doubt, whether God makes any exception at all. But how are we sure that the person in cjuestion never did fear God and work righteousness ? His own saying so is not proof: for we know how all that are convinced of sin undervalue themselves in every respect.
" 7' Does not talking of a justified or a sanctified state tend to mislead men ? almost naturally leading them to trust in what w^as done in one moment ? Whereas we are every hour and every moment pleasing or displeasing to God, ' according to our works — ac- cording to the whole of our inward tempers, and our outward behaviour."
That these were passages calculated to awaken sus- picion, and that they gave the appearance of inconsist- ency to Mr. Wesley's opinions, and indicated a tendency to run to one extreme in order to avoid another, — an error which Mr. Wesley more generally avoided than most men, — cannot be denied. They, however, when fairly examined, expressed nothing but what is found in substance in the doctrinal conversations at the Confer-
248
ences from 1744 to 1747 ; but the sentiments were put in a stronger form, and were made to bear directly against the Antinomian opinions of the day. To " man's faithfulness" nothing surely could be reasonably ob- jected ; it is enjoined upon believers in the whole Gos- pel, and might have been known by the objectors to have been always held by Mr. Wesley, but so as neces- .sarily to imply a constant dependence upon the influence of the Holy Spirit. That the rewards of eternity are also to be distributed in higher or lower degrees accord- ing to the obedient works of believers, yet still on a principle of grace^ is a doctrine held by Divines of almost every class, and is confirmed by many passages of Scripture. To the Antinomian notion, that a man is to do nothing in order to justification, Mr. Wesley opposes the same sentiment which he held in 1744, that, previously to justification, men must repent, and, if there be opportunity, do works meet for repentance ; and when he asks, " If they do them not in order to justification, what do they do them for?" — these words are far enough from intimating that such works are meritorious, although they are capable of being misun- derstood. Repentance is indeed a condition of justifi- cation, as well as faith, but indirectly and remotely, — " Repent ye, and believe the Gospel ;" and seeing that Mr. Wesley so expressly, in the same page, shuts out the merit of works, no one could be justly offended with this statement (except as far as the phrase is concerned) who did not embrace some obvious form of practical error.
The doctrine of the acceptance of such Heathens as " fear God and work righteousness," might be offensive to those who shut out all Heathens, as such^ from the mercies of God, — a tenet, however, which is not neces- sarily connected with Calvinism ; and it ought not to have been objected to by others, unless Mr. Wesley had stated, as some of his opponents understood him to do.
249
tKat " a Heathen might be saved wdthout a Saviour.'' No such thought was ever entertained by him, as Mr. Fletcher observes in his defence ; for he hekl that when- ever a Heathen is accepted, it is merely through the merits of Christ, although it is in connexion with his " fearing God, and working righteousness." " ' But how comes he to see that God is to be feared, and that righteousness is his delight ? ' Because a beam of our Sun of Righteousness shines in his darkness. All is therefore of grace ; the light, the works of righteousness done by that light, and acceptance in consequence of them."'*
But when the Minutes went on to state that this shows that salvation is by works as a " condition, though not by the merit of works," the highest point of heresy was supposed to be reached. Yet from this charge, tliougli it derived some colour from a paradoxical mode of expression not to be commended, Mr. Fletcher brings off his friend unhurt : —
" Our Church expresses herself more fully on this head in the Homily on Salvation, to which the Article refers. ' St. Paul,' says she, ' declares nothing [[neces- sary] on the behalf of man concerning his justification, but only a true and lively faith, and yet (N. B.) that faith does not shut out repentance, hope, love, [[of desire when we are coming, love of delight when we are come,] dread, and the fear of God, to be joined with it in every man that is justified ; but it shutteth them out from the office of justifying ; so that they be all present together in him that is justified, yet they justify not all together.' This is agreeable to St. Peter's doctrine, maintained by Mr. Wesley. Only faith in Christ for Christians, and faith in the light of their dispensation for Heathens, is necessary in order to acceptance. But though faith only justifies, yet it is never alone ; for repentance, hope, love of desire, and the fear of God, necessarily accom-
• Fletclier'sJ "Works. M 5
250
pany this faith, if it he living. Our Church, therefore, is not at all against works proceeding from, or accom- panying, faith in all its stages. She gi'ants, that whether faith seeks or finds its ohject, whether it longs for or embraces it, it is still a lively, active, and working grace. She is only against the vain conceit that works have any hand in meriting justification, or purchasing salvation, which is what Mr. Wesley likewise strongly opposes.
" If any still urge, ' I do not love the word condition ;* I reply, It is no wonder ; since thousands so hate the thing, that they even choose to go to hell rather than perform it. But let an old worthy Divine, approved by all hut Crisp's disciples, tell you what we mean by con- dition : ' An antecedent condition (says Mr. Flavel in his Discourse of Errors) signifies no more than an act of ours, which, though it be neither perfect in any degree, nor in the least meritorious of the benefit con- ferred, nor performed in our own natural strength, is yet, according to the constitution of the covenant, re- quired of us, in order to the blessings consequent there- upon, by virtue of the promise ; and consequently, bene- fits and mercies granted in this order are and must be suspended by the donor till it be performed.' Such a condition we afiirm faith to be, with all that faith neces- sarily implies."'^
The greatest stone of stumbling was, however, the remarks on merit : —
" As to merit itself, of Avhich we have been so dread- fully afraid : we are rewarded ' according to our works,' yea, ' because of our works.' How does this differ from, ' for the sake of our works ?' And how differs this from secundum merita operum, 'as our works deserve?' Can you split this hair ? I doubt I cannot."
The outcry of " dreadful heresy " raised against him, particularly on this article, was the more uncandid, be- cause, by explaining the phrase secundum merita ope- * Fletcher's Works.
251
rw7w, to mean " as our works deserve," it -svas clear, es- pecially taking the passage in connexion with what he had previously stated, that he understood merit in that loose, and not perhaps always correct, sense in which it had often heen used by several of the ancient Fathers ; and also that he was not speaking of our present justifi- cation, but of our final reward. But here Mr. Fletcher shall again be heard : —
> " If Mr. Wesley meant, that we are saved by the merit of works^ and not entirely by that of Christ, you might exclaim against his proposition as erroneous ; and I would echo back your exclamation. But as he flatly denies it in those words, ' Not by the merit of works,* and has constantly asserted the contrary for above thirty years, we cannot, without monstrous injustice, fix that sense upon the word merit in this paragraph.
" Divesting himself of bigotry and party spirit, he generously acknowledges truth even when it is held forth by his adversaries : an instance of candour worthy of our imitation ! He sees that God ofi'ers and gives his children, here on earth, particular rewards for particular instances of obedience.. He knows that when a man is saved meritoriously by Christ, and conditionally by (or if you please, upon the terms of ) the work offaith^ the patience of hope^ and the labour of love, he shall par- ticularly be rewarded in heaven for his works : and he observes, that the Scriptures steadily maintain, we are recompensed according to our works, yea, because of o?ir rvorks.
"The former of these assertions is plain from the parable of the talents, and from these words of our Lord, Matt. xvi. 27, ' The Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father, and reward every man according to his works ; ' unbelievers according to the various degrees of demerit belonging to their evil works ; (for some of them shall comparatively ' be beaten with few stripes ; ') and believers according to the various degrees of excellence
252
Ibund in their good works ; ' for as one star differeth from another star in glory, so also is the resurrection of the ' righteous ' dead.'
" If we detach from the word merit the idea of ' obli- gation on God's part to bestow any thing upon creatures, who have a thousand times forfeited their comforts and existence,' — if we take it in the sense we fix to it in an hundred cases ; for instance this : ' A master may reward his scholars according to the 7?terit of their exercises, or he may not ; for the jnerit of the best exercise can never bind him to bestow a premium for it, unless he has pro- mised it of his own accord,' — if we take, I say, the word merit in this simple sense, it may be joined to the word , good ?vorks, and bear an evangelical meaning.
" To be convinced of it, candid reader, consider, with Mr. Wesley, that ' God accepts and rewards no work ! but so far as it proceeds from his own grace through the Beloved.' Forget not that Christ's Spirit is the savour of each believer's salt, and that he puts excellence into the good works of his people, or else they could not be good. Remember, he is as much concerned in the good tempers, words, and actions of his living members, as a tree is concerned in the sap, leaves, and fruit of the branches it bears, John xv. 5. Consider, I say, all this, | and tell us Avhether it can reflect dishonour upon Christ and his gi-ace, to aflirm, that as his personal merit — the i merit of his holy life and painful death — 'opens the kingdom of heaven to all believers ; ' so the merit of those works which he enables his members to do, will determine the peculiar degrees of glory graciously allotted j to each of them."
Mr. Fletcher came forward to defend his venerable friend, on account of the great uproar Avhicli the Calvin- istic party had raised against him on the publication of I these Minutes. The Countess of Huntingdon had taken serious alarm and offence ; and the Rev. Waiter Shirley, * Fletcher's Works.
253
her brother and chaplain, had written a circular letter to all the serious Clergy, and several others, inviting them to go in a body to the ensuing Conference, and " insist upon a formal recantation of the said Minutes, and, in case of a refusal, to sign and publish their pro- test against them." Mr. Shirley and a few others ac- cordingly attended the Bristol Conference, where, says Mr. Wesley, " we had more Preachers than usual in consequence of Mr. Shirley's circular letter. At ten on Thursday morning lie came, with nine or ten of his friends : we conversed freely for about two hours ; and, I believe, they were satisfied that we were not such ' dreadful heretics ' as they imagined, but were tolerably sound in the faith."
The T^iCdiing was creditable to each party. Mr. Wes- ^Cy acknowledged that the Minutes were "not suffi- ciently guarded." This must be felt by all ; they were out of his usual manner of expressing himself, and he had said the same truths often in a clearer, and safer, and even stronger manner. He certainly did not mean to alter his previous opinions, or formally to adopt other .terms in which to express them ; and therefore to employ yew modes of speaking, though for a temporary purpose, was not without danger, although they were capable of ai, innocent explanation. Even Mr. Fletcher confesses thkt the Minutes wore " a new aspect ; " and that at firs^ they appeared to him " unguarded, if not errone- ou$." Mr. Wesley showed his candour in admitting
t former ; and to prevent all future misconstruction, ind the Conference issued the following " Declara- ," to which was appended a Note from Mr. Shirley, lowledging his mistake as to the meaning in the 'utes : —
\^ " Bristol, August 9, 1771-
" Whereas the doctrinal points in the Minutes of a Conference, held in London, August 7? 1770, have
254
been understood to favour ' justification by works : ' now the Rev. John TVesley and others, assembled in Confer- ence, do declare, that we had no such meaning ; and that we abhor the doctrine of 'justification by works,' as a most perilous and abominable doctrine. And as the said Minutes are not sufficiently guarded in the way they are expressed, we hereby solemnly declare, in the sight of God, that we have no trust or confidence but in the alone merits of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ for justification or salvation, either in life, death, or the day of judgment. And though no one is a real Chris- tian believer (and consec[uently cannot be saved) who doeth not good works, where there is time and oppor- tunity ; yet our works have no part in meriting or pur- chasing our justification, from first to last, either in whole or in part.
"Signed by the Rev. Mr. Wesley and fifty-three Preachers." *
* This affair is capable of more illustration than it has received from Mr. Wesley's biographers hitherto. Mr. Shirley's Circular Let- ter was naturally resented by Mr. Wesley, as being published before any explanations respecting the Minutes had been asked fi-om him their author 5 and also from its assuming that Mr. S., and the Clergy who might obey his summons, had the right to come into the Confer- ence, and to demand a recantation. Mr. Shirley, therefore, soon found that he must approach in a more brotherly manner, or that Mr. Wesley and the Conference would have no intercourse with him. This led liady Huntingdon and Mr. Shirley to address explanatory letters to Mr. Wesley. " As the method of proceeding as well as the terms in which we had dehvered ourselves," says Mr. Shirley, "was objected to by many as by no means proper, and in submission to the precept, * Give no offence to Jew or Gentile, or to the church of God,' Lady Himtingdon and I wrote the following letters, which were dehvered to Mr. Wesley the evening before the Conference met." Lady Hunting- don says, " As you and your friends, and many others, have objected to the mode of the application to you in Conference, as an arbitrary way of proceeding, we ■nish to reti-act what a more deliberate consider- ation miglit have prevented," &c. Mr. Shirley's letter acknowledges that the Circular was too hastily drawn up, and improperly ex- pressed ; and therefore, for the offensive expressions in it we desire we
255
MR. Shirley's note. " Mr. Shirley's Christian respects wait on Mr. Wes- ley. The Declaration agreed to in Conference the 8th of August, 1771 5 has convinced Mr. Shirley he had mis- taken the meaning of the doctrinal points in the Minutes
maybe hereby understood to make every suitable submission to you." On this explanation, Mr. Shirley and his friends were invited by Mr. Wesley to come to the Conference on the third day of its sitting. Mr, Shirley's published Narrative thus proceeds : — " To say the truth, I was pleased that the invitation came from Mr. Wesley, without any appHcation made on our parts, that there might not be left the least room for censuring our proceedings as violent. On that day there- fore I went thither, accompanied with the Rev. Mr. Glascot, the Rev. Mr. Owen, (two Ministers officiating in Lady Himtingdon's chapels,) John Lloyd, Esq., of Bath ; Mr. James Ireland, Merchant of Bristol ; Mr. Winter, and two Students belonging to Lady Himtingdon's CoUege.
" I shall only give you a brief detail of what passed, and rather the substance of what was spoken, than the exact words ; omitting like- wise many things of no great weight or consequence.
" After Mr. Wesley had prayed, I desired to know whether Lady Huntingdon's letter and mine to Mr. Wesley had been read to the Conference. Being answered in the negative, I begged leave to read the copies of them ; which was granted. I then said that I hoped the submission made was satisfactory to the gentlemen of the Conference. This was admitted ; but then it was urged, that as the offence given by the Circular Letter had been very pubUc, so ought the letter of sub- mission. I therefore readily consented to the publication of it, and have now fulfilled my promise. Mr. Wesley then stood up ; the pur- port of his speech was a sketch of his ministry irom his first setting out to the present time ; with a view (as I imderstood) to prove that he had ever maintained justification by faith, and that there was no- thing in the Minutes contraiy theretmto. He complained of ill-treat- ment from many persons, that he apprehended had been under obhga- tions to him ; and said that the present opposition was not to the Mi- nutes, but to himself personally. — In answer I assured them in the most solemn manner that, with respect to myself, my opposition was not to Mr. Wesley or any particular person, but to the doctrines them- selves : and they were pleased thus far to give me credit. — I then proceeded to speak to the point ; informed them of the great and general offence the Minutes had given : that I had munerous protests j and testimonies against them sent me from Scotland, and from various i parts of these kingdoms 5 that it must seem very extraordinaiy indeed^
256
of tKe Conference held in London, August 7, 1770 ; and he hereby wishes to testify the full satisfaction he has
if so mauy men of sense and learning slioiild Le mistaken, and that there was nothing really offensive in the plain natural import of the Minutes ; that I believed thej' themselves (whatever meaning they might have intended) would allow that the more obnous meaning was reprehensible ; and, therefore, I recommended to them, nay I begged and entreated for the Lord's sake, that they wouy go as far as they could with a good conscience, in ginng the world satisfaction. I said I hoped they would not take offence, (for I did not mean to give it,) at my proposing to them a Declaration which I had drawn up, wishing tliat something at least analogous to it might be agreed to. I then took the liberty to read it ; and Mr. Wesley, after he had made some (not very material) alterations in it, readily consented to sign it; in which he was followed by fifty-three of the Preachers in connexion with him ; there being only one or two that were against it.
" Thus was this important matter settled. But one of the Preach- ers (namely, Mr. Thomas Olivers) kept us a long time in debate ; strenuously opposed the Declaration ; and to the last would not con- sent to sign it. He maintained that our second justification (that is, at the day of judgment) is by works ; and he saw very c u-arly that for one that holds that tenet solemnly * to declare in the sigLt of God that he has no trust or confidence but in the alone merits of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, for justification or salvation, either in life, death, or the day of judgment,' would be acting neither a consistent nor an upright part ; for all the subtilties of metaphysical distinction can never reconcile tenets so diametrically opposite as these. But, blessed be God, Mr. Wesley, and fifty-three of his Preachers, do not agree with Mr. Olivers in this material article ; for it appears from their subscrib- ing the Declaration, that they do not maintain a second justification by works.
" After the Declaration had been agreed to, it was required of me, on. my part, that I would make some pxibhc acknowledgment that I had mistaken the meaning of the Minutes. Here I hesitated a little ; for though I was desirous to do every thing (consistently with truth and a good conscience) for the establishment of peace and Christian fellowship ; yet I was veiy xmwilling to give any thing under my hand that might seem to countenance the Minutes in tlieir obnous sense. But then, when I was asked by one of the Preachers whether I did not believe Mr. Wesley to be an honest man ; I was distressed on the other hand, lest, by refusing what was desired, 1 should seem to infer a doubt to iNIr. Wesley's disadvantage. Having confidence, therefore, in Mr. ^Vesley's iutegrity, who had declared he had no such meaning in the Minutes, as was favourable to justification by works ; and, con-
257
in the said Declaration, and his hearty concurrence and agreement with the same.
" Mr. Wesley is at full liberty to make what use he pleases of this.
"August 10, 1771."
Mr. Fletcher had entitled his Defence of Mr. Wesley, " The First Check to Antinomianism but he did not content himself with evangelizing the apparently legal Minutes, and defending the doctrinal consistency and orthodoxy of Mr. Wesley. He incidentally discussed various other points of the quiuquarticular controversy ; and he, as well as Mr. Wesley, was quickly assailed by a number of replies, not couched in the most courteous style. Mr. Fletcher s skill and admirable temper so fully fitted him to conduct the dispute which had arisen, that Mr. Wesley left the contest chiefly to him, and calmly pursued his labours ; and the whole issued in a series of
Bidering, that every man is tlie best judge of his o\ra meaning, and has a right, so far, to our credit, and that, though nothing el^e could, yet the Declaration did convince me, they had some other meaning than what appeared; — I say, (these things considered,) I promised them satisfaction in this particular ; and, a few days afterw ards, sent Mr. M'esley the following message, with which he was very well pleased : —
[Then follows Mr. Shirley's Xote as given a])Ove.] " Thus far all w as well. — The foimdation was secured. — And, with respect to lesser matters of difference, we might weU hear with one another; and if either party should see occasion to oppose the other s peculiar opinion, it might be done without vehemence, and without using any reproachful terms. The whole was conducted with great decency on all sides. We concluded with prayer, and with the warmest indications of mutual peace and love. For my own part, beheve me, I was perfectly sincere ; and thought this one of the hap- piest and most honourable days of my life."
The whole conduct of Mr. Shirley, in this afiFair, affords a pleasing contrast to that of the Hills, Toplady, and others, who soon rushed hot and reckless into the controversy. Mr. Shirley, it is true, com- plains, that, after this adjustment, Mr. Fletcher should have so se- verely attacked him in his five letters ; but he appears never to have I departed from the meekness of a Christian, and the manners of a gen- I Ueman.
258
publications, from tlie pen of the Vicar of Madeley, which, as a whole, can scarcely be too highly praised or valued.* While the language endures, they will effec- tually operate as checks to Antinomianism, in every subtle form which it may assume ; and present the pure and beautiful system of evangelical truth, as well guarded on the other hand against Pelagian self-sufficiency. The Rev. Augustus Toplady, Mr. (afterward Sir Richard) Hill, and his brother, the Rev. Rowland Hill, with the Rev. John Berridge, were his principal antagonists ; but his learning, his acuteness, his brilliant talent at illus- trating an argument, and, above all, the hallowed spirit in which he conducted the controversy, gave him a mighty superiority over his ojjponents ; and although there will be a difference of opinion, according to the systems which different readers have adopted, as to the side on which the victory of argument remains ; there can be none as to which bore away the prize of temj)er. Amidst the scurrilities and vulgar abuse of Mr. Toplady, otherwise an able writer, and a man of learning, and the coarse virulence or buffoonery of the Hills and Ber- ridge, t it is refreshing to remark, in the writings of
* It ought to be observed, that Mr. Fletcher's writings are not to be considered, in every particular, as expressing the views of Mr.i Wesley, and the body of Methodists ; and that, though greatly ad-' mired among us, tliey are not reckoned among the standards of our doctrines.
t The titles of several of the pieces, written by Toplady and others, such as " An old Fox taiTed and feathered " The Sei-pent and the Fox " Pope John," &c.; are sufficient evidences of the temper and manners of this band of controversialists. In what the Rev. Rowland, HiU calls, ''Some Gentle Strictures" on a sermon by Mr. Wesley, preached on laying the foundation-stone of the City-road chapel, Mr. Wesley is subjected to certain not very gentle objurgations, which r j •would be too sickening a task to copy or to read. The Gospel Maga.ij zine, so called, was equally immeasured in its abuse, and as vulgar but, to do justice to all parties, the Calvinists even of that day disap proved of this publication, and it was given up. Even Mr. Rowlam \ Hill appears to have incurred the displeasure of some of his brethren !
259
** the saintly Fletcher," so fine a union of strength and meekness ; an edge so keen, and yet so smooth ; and a heart kept in such perfect charity with his assailants, aid so intent upon establishing truth, not for victory, but for salvation.
In this dispute, Mr. Wesley ^^Tote hut little, and that jhiefly in defence of his o^^ti consistency, in reply to Mr. Hill. His pamphlets also are models of temper, ogical and calm, but occasionally powerfully reproving ; lot so much as feeling that he had received abuse and nsult, as holding it his duty to bring the aggi-essor to a lue sense of his own misdoings. The conclusion of his irst reply to Mr. Hill is a strong illustration : —
" Having now answered the queries you proposed, iufiPer me. Sir, to propose one to you ; the same which i gentleman of your OAvn opinion proposed to me some rears since : — ' Sir, how is it that as soon as a man jomes to the knowledge of the truth, it spoils his tem- per ? ' That it does so I had observed over and over, as well as Mr. J. had. But how can we account for it ? Has the truth (so Mr. J. termed what many love to term ;he doctrine of free-grace) a natural tendency to spoil ;he temper ? to inspire pride, haughtiness, supercilious- less ? to make a man ' wiser in his own eyes than seven nen that can render a reason V Does it naturally turn a nan into a cynic, a bear, a Toplady ? Does it at once
'or in a second edition of his " Gentle Strictures," he explains hinaself, —awkwardly enough, certainly, — that when he called Mr. Wesley 'wretch," and "miscreant/' they must remember that "wretch" aeans " an imhappy person and " miscreant," " one whose belief is vrong !" We have, happUy, no recent instances of equally unbro- herly and imchristian temper in connexion with this controversy, ex- lept in the bitter and unsanctified spirit of Bogue and Bennett's His- OTj of the Dissenters. The two Doctors, however, were in the habit 'f declining the merit of the passages on Methodism, in favour of each 'ther ; and to which of them the honour of their authorship is due, has lever jet, I believe, been ascertained. — " Where there is shame," ays Dr. Johnson, " there may in time be virtue."
260
set him free from all tlie restraints of good-nature, de- cency, and good manners ? Cannot a man hold distin- guishing grace, as it is called, but he must distinguish himself for passion, sourness, bitterness ? Must a man, as soon as he looks upon himself to be an absolute fa- vourite of heaven, look upon all that oppose him as Diabolians, as predestinated dogs of hell ? Truly, the melancholy instance now before us would almost induce us to think so. For w^ho was of a more amiable temper than Mr. Hill, a few years ago ? When I first con- versed with him in London, I thought I had seldom seen a man of fortune who appeared to be of a more humble, modest, gentle, friendly disposition. And yet this same Mr. H., when he has once been grounded in the knowledge of the truth, is of a temper as totally different from this, as light is from darkness ! He is now haughty, supercilious, disdaining his opponents, as unworthy to l>e set with the dogs of his flock ! He is violent, impetuous, bitter of spirit ! in a word, the author of the Review !
" O Sir, what a commendation is this of your doc- trine ! Look at Mr. Hill the Arminian ! the loving, amiable, generous, friendly man. Look at Mr. Hill the Calvinist ! Is it the same person ? this spiteful, morose, touchy man ? Alas, what has the knowledge of the TRUTH done ? What a deplorable change has it made ? Sir, I love you still ; though I cannot esteem you, as I did once. Let me entreat you, if not for the honour of God, yet for the honour of your cause, avoid, for the time to come, all anger, all spite, all sourness and bit- terness, all contemptuous usage of your opponents, not inferior to you, unless in fortune. O put on again bow- els of mercies, kindness, gentleness, long-suffering ; en- deavouring to hold, even with them that differ from you in opinion, the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace !"
This controversy, painful as it was in many respects, and the cause of much unhallowed joy to the profane
261
wits of the day, wlio were not a little gratified at this exhibition of what they termed " spiritual gladiator- ship," has been productive of important consequences in this country. It showed to the pious and moderate Calvinists !iow well the richest views of evangelical truth could be united with Arminianism ; and it effected, by its bold and fearless exhibition of the logical conse- quences of the doctrines of the Decrees, much gi-eater moderation in those who still admitted them, and gave birth to some softened modifications of Calvinism in the age that followed ; — an effect which has remain- ed to this day. The disputes on these subjects have, since that time, been less frequent, and more temperate ; nor have good men so much laboured to depart to the greatest distance from each other, as to find a ground on which they could make the nearest approaches. This has been especially the case ])etween the Methodists and evangelical Dissenters. Of late, a Calvinism of a higher and sterner form has sprung up among a certain sect of the Clergy of the Church of England ; though some of them, w^hatever their private theory may be, feel that these points are not fit subjects for the edification of their congregations in public discourses. Of Calvinism, since the period of this controversy, the Methodist Preachers and societies have been in no danger; so powerful and complete was its effect upon them. At no Conference since that of 1770, has it been necessary again to ask, " AVherein have we leaned too much to Calvinism ?" There has been indeed, not in the body, but in some of its Ministers occasionally, a leaning to what is worse than Calvinism, — to a sapless, legal, and philosophizing theology. The influence of the opinions of the majority of the Preachers has always, however, counteracted this ; and the true balance between the extremes of each system, as set up in the doctrinal writings of Mr. Wesley, has been of late years better preserved than formerly. Those WTitings are, indeed,
262
more read and better appreciated in the Connexion than at some former periods ; and perhaps at the present time thej exert a more powerful influence than they ever did over the theological views of both Preachers and people. To this, the admirably complete, correct, and elegant edition of Mr. Wesley's Works, lately put forth by the labour and judgment of the Rev. Thomas Jackson, will still further contribute. Numerous and valua])le pieces on different subjects, which had been quite lost to the public, have been recovered ; and others, but very par- tially known, have been collected.
In the midst of all these controversies and cares, the societies continued to spread and flourish under the in- fluence of the zeal and piety of the Preachers, animated by the ceaseless activity and regular visits of Mr. Wes- ley, who, though now upwards of seventy years of age,* seemed to possess his natural strength unabated. His thoughts were, however, frequently turning with anxiety to some an-angement for the government of the Con- nexion after his death ; and not being satisfied that the plan he had sketched out a few years before would pro- vide for a case of so much consequence, he directed his attention to Mr. Fletcher, and warmly invited him to come forth into the work, and to allow himself to be introduced by him to the societies and Preachers as their future head. Earnestly as this was pressed, Mr. Fletcher could not be induced to undertake a task to which, in
• In his seventy-second year he thus speaks of himself, " This being my birth-day, the first day of my seventy-second year, I vrad considering. How is this, that I find just the same strength as I did thirty years ago ? that my sight is considerably better now, and my nerves firmer, than they were then ? that I have none of the infirmities of old age, and have lost several I had in my youth ? The grand cause is the good pleasure of God, who doeth whatsoever pleaseth him. The chief means are, 1 . My constantly rising at four, for about fifty years. 2. My generally preaching at five in the morning, one of the most healthy exercises in iae world. 3. My never travelling less, by sea or land, than four thousand five hundred miles in a year." i
263
his humility, he thought himself inadequate. This seems to have been his only objection ; hut had he ac-r cepted the offer, the plan would have failed, as Mr. Fletcher was, a few years afterwards, called into another world. From Mr. Charles Wesley, who had become a family man, and had nearly given up travelling, he had no hope as a successor ; and even then a further settle- ment would have been necessary, because he could not be expected long to survive his brother. Still, there- fore, this important matter remained undetermined. At the time the overture was made to Mr. Fletcher, the Preachers who were fully engaged in the work amounted to one hundred and fifty ; and the societies in Great Britain and Ireland, to upwards of thirty-five thousand, exclusive of the regular hearers. This rapid and constant enlargement of the Connexion heightened the urgency of the question of its future settlement ; and it is pleas- ing to remark, that Mr. Charles "Wesley at length entered into this feeling, and offered his suggestions. In spite of the little misunderstandings which had arisen, he maintained a strong interest in a work of which he had been so eminent an instrument ; and this grev>^ upon him in his latter years. Thus we have seen him springing into activity upon the sickness of his brother, before mentioned, and performing for him the full " work of an evangelist," by travelling in his place ; and, upon Mr. Wesley's recovery, his labours were afforded locally to the chapels in London and Bristol, to the great edifi- cation of the congregations. In one of his latest letters to his brother, entering into the question of a provision for the settlement of the future government of the Con- nexion, he says, " I served West-street chapel on Friday and Sunday. Stand to your own proposal: 'Let us agree to differ.' I leave America and Scotland to your latest thoughts and recognitions ; only observing now, that you are exactly right, — Keep your authority while you live ; and, after your death, detur digniori, or rather,
264
digniorihus. You cannot settle tlie succession. You cannot divine how God will settle it."
Thus Charles gave up as hopeless the return to the Church, and suggested the plan which his brothei adopted, — to devolve the government, not indeed upon one, but upon many whom he esteemed " the worthiest' for age, experience, talent, and moderation.
CHAPTER XII.
In 1775 Mr. Wesley, during a tour in the north ol Ireland, had a dangerous sickness, occasioned by sleep- ing on the ground, in an orchard, in the hot weather, which he says he had been " accustomed to do for forty years without ever being injured by it." He was slow to admit that old age had arrived, or he trusted to tri- umph long over his infirmities. The consequence in this case, however, was, that, after manfully struggling with the incipient symptoms of the complaint, and attempting to throw them off by reading, journeying, and preaching, he sunk into a severe fever, from which, after lying insensible for some days, he recovered with extraordinary rapidity; and resumed a service which, extended as it had been through so many years, was not yet to be terminated. Whilst in London the next year, the following incident occurred : —
An order had been made by the House of Lords, " That the Commissioners of His Majesty's Excise do write circular letters to all persons whom they have rea- son to suspect to have plate, as also to those who have not paid regularly the duty on the same," &c. In con- sequence of this order, the Accountant-General for household plate sent Mr. Wesley a copy of the order, w^ith the following letter : —
265
Reverend Sir,
" As the Commissioners cannot doubt but you have late for which you have hitlierto neglected to make an ntry, they have directed me to send you the above copy f the Lords' order, and to inform you, they expect that ou forthwith make due entry of all your plate ; such ntry to bear date from the commencement of the late duty, or from such time as you have owned, sed, had, or kept any quantity of silver plate, charge - ble by the Act of Parliament, as, in default hereof, the ioard will be obliged to signify your refusal to their jordships.
" N. B. An immediate answer is desired." Mr. Wesley replied as follows : — ' Sir,
" I HAVE two silver tea-spoons at London, and two t Bristol. This is all the plate which I have at pre- ent; and I shall not buy any more while so many iround me want bread. " I am. Sir,
" Your most humble servant,
"JOHN WESLEY."
No doubt the Commissioners of His Majesty's Excise bought that the head of so numerous a people had not brgotten his own interests, and that the interior of his Episcopal residence in London was not without super- luities and splendour.
The Bishop of Sodor and Man having written a pas- :oral letter to all the Clergy within his diocese, to warn :heir flocks against Methodism, and exhorting them to Dresent all who attended its meetings in the Spiritual ZJourts, and to repel every Methodist Preacher from the iacrament, Mr. Wesley hastened to the island, and in May, 1777? landed at Douglas. In every place he ap- pears to have been cordially received by all ranks ; and lis prompt visit probably put a stop to this threatened icclesiastical violence, for no further mention is made of t. The societies in the island continued to flourish ;
N
266
and, on Mr. Wesley's second visit, he found a ne^v Bisliop of a more liberal character.
The Foundery having become too small for the com- fortable accommodation of the congi-egation in that part of London, and being also gloomy and dilapidated, a new chapel had been erected. " November 1st," says Mr. Wesley, " was the day appointed for opening the New Chapel in the City-road. It is perfectly neat, but not fine, and contains far more than the Foundery ; I believe, together with the morning chapel, as many as the Tabernacle. Many were afraid that the multitudes, crowding from all parts, would have occasioned much disturbance ; but they were happily disappointed ; there was none at all : all was quietness, decency, and order. I preached on part of Solomon's prayer at the dedication of the temple ; and both in the morning and afternoon God was eminently present in the midst of the congre- gation." *
Here the brothers agreed to officiate as often as pos- sible till the congi-egation should be settled. Two resi- dent Clergymen were also employed at this chapel as Curates, for reading the full Church Service, adminis- tering the sacraments, and bmying the dead. But Mr. Charles Wesley took some little offence at the liberty given to the Preachers to officiate in his brother's ab- ! sence, and when he himself could not supply. His letter of complaint produced, however, no change in his brother's appointments, nor was it likely. Mr. Wesley knew well that his own preaching at the New Chapel and the ministrations of the other Clergymen, during the hours of service in the parish church, without a license from the Bishop, or the acknowledgment of his spiritual jurisdiction, was just as irregular an affair, considered ecclesiastically, as the other. The City-road i chapel, with its establishment of Clergy, service in- 1 canonical hours, and sacraments, was, in the eye of the * Jouraal.
267
law, as much as any Dissenting place of worship in London, a conventicle ; though, when tried hy a better rule, it was eminently, in those days of power and sim- plicity, " none other than the house of God, and the gate of heaven," to devout worshippers. An influence of a very extraordinary kind often rested upon the vast congregations assembled there ; thousands were trained up in it for the kingdom of God ; and the society exhi- bited a greater number of members, perhaps, than any other, except that in Bristol, who, for intelligence, deep experience in the things of God, stability, meekness of spirit, and holiness of life, were at once the ornaments of Methodism, and an influential example to the other societies of the metropolis.
In 1778 Mr. Wesley began to publish a periodical work, wdiich he entitled, " The Arminian Magazine ; consisting of Extracts and Original Treatises on Uni- versal Redemption." He needed a medium through which he could reply to the numerous attacks made upon him ; and he made use of it further to introduce into general circulation several choice treatises on Uni- versal Redemption, and to publish selections from his valuable correspondence with pious persons. He con- ducted this work while he lived ; and it is still continued by the Conference, under the title of the " Wesleyan- Methodist Magazine," on the same general principles as to its theology, though on a more enlarged plan.
A dispute of a somewhat serious aspect arose in the following year out of the appointment of a Clergyman by Mr. Wesley to preach every Sunday evening in the chapel at Bath. It w^as not probable that the Preachers of the Circuit should pay the same deference to a strange Clergymen, recently introduced, as to Mr. Wesley ; but when this exclusive occupation of the pulpit on Sunday evenings was objected to by them and part of the soci- ety, Mr. Wesley, supported by his brother, who had accompanied him to Bath, stood firmly upon his right N 2
268
to appoint when and where the Preachers should offi- ciate, as a fundamental part of the compact between them ; and the Assistant Preacher, Mr. M'Nab, was suspended until " he came to another mind." As Mr. M'Nab, who had thus fallen under Mr. Wesley's displeasure, was sup- ported by many of the other Preachers, a stormy Con- ference w^as anticipated. To this meeting Mr. AYesley, therefore, foreseeing that his authority would be put to the trial, strongly invited his brother, in order that he might assist him wdth his advice. At first Mr. Charles Wesley declined, on the ground that he could not trust to his brother's vigour and resolution. He, however, attended ; but when he saw" that Mr. Wesley was deter- mined to heal the breach by concession, he kept entire silence. The offending Preacher was received back with- out censure ; and, from this time, Dr. Whitehead thinks that Mr. Wesley's authority in the Conference declined. This is not correct ; but that authority was exercised in a different manner. Many of the Preachers had become old in the Avork ; and were men of gi'eat talents, tried fidelity, and influence with the societies. These quali- ties were duly appreciated by Mr. Wesley, who now regarded them more than formerly, when they were young and inexperienced, as his counsellors and co- adjutors. It was an eminent proof of Mr. Wesley's prac- tical wisdom, that he never attempted to contend with circumstances not to be controlled ; and from this time he placed his supremacy no longer upon authority, but upon the influence of wisdom, character, and age, and thus confirmed rather than diminished it. Had Mr. Charles Wesley felt sure of being supported by his bro- ther with what he called " vigour," it is plain from his letter on the occasion, that he would have stood upon the alternative of the unconditional submission of all the Preachers, or a separation. His brother chose a more excellent way, and no doubt foresaw, not only that if a separation had been driven on by violence, it would
269
have teen an extensive one ; but that among the socie- ties which remained the same process would naturally, and necessarily, at some future time take place, and so nothing be ultimately gained, to counterbalance the im- mediate mischief. The silence maintained by Mr. Charles Wesley in this Conference did him also gi'eat honour. He suspected " the warmth of his temper ; " he saw that, as his brother was bent upon conciliation, any thing he could say would only endanger the mutual confidence between him and his Preachers, and he held his peace. He himself believed that a formal separation of the body of Preachers and people from the Church would inevitably take place after his brother s death, and thought it best to bring on the crisis before that event. " You," said he to his brother, " think otherwise, and I submit." The fact has been, that no such separation as he feared, that is, separation on such principles, and under such feelings of hostility to the established Church, has yet taken place.
The following letter written by Mr. Wesley in 1782, to a Nobleman high in of&ce, shows how much his mind was alive to every thing which concerned the morals and religion of the country , and is an instance of the happy manner in which he could unite courtesy with reproof, without destroying its point. A report pre- vailed that the Ministry designed to embody the militia, and exercise them on a Sunday. "My Lord,
" If I wrong your Lordship, I am sorry for it ; but I really believe, your Lordship fears God ; and I hope your Lordship has no unfavourable opinion of the Chris- tian revelation. This encourages me to trouble your Lordship with a few lines, which otherwise I should not take upon me to do.
" Above thirty years ago, a motion was made in Par- liament, for raising and embodying the Militia, and for exercising them, to save time, on Sunday. When the
motion was like to pass, an old gentleman stood up and said, ' Mr. Speaker, I liave one objection to this : I be- lieve an old book, called the Bible/ The members looked at one another, and the motion was drojjped.
" Must not all others who belieye the Bible, have the very same objection ? And from what I have seen, I cannot but think, these are still three-fourths of the nation. Now, setting religion out of the cjuestion, is it expedient to give such a shock to so many millions of people at once ? And certainly it would shock them extremely : it would wound them in a very tender part. For would not they, would not all England, would not all Europe, consider this as a virtual repeal of the Bible ? And would not all serious persons say, ' We have little religion in the land now ; but by this step we shall have less still. For wherever this pretty show is to be seen, the people will flock together ; and will lounge away so much time before and after it, that the churches will be emptier than they are already I *
" My Lord, I am concerned for this on a double ac- count. First, because I have personal obligations to your Lordship, and would fain, even for this reason, re- commend your Lordship to the love and esteem of all over whom I have any influence. Secondly, because I now reverence your Lordship for your ofiice' sake ; and beheve it to be my bounden duty to do all that is in my little power, to advance your Lordship s influence and reputation.
" Will your Lordship permit me to add a word in my old-fashioned way? I pray Him that has all power in heaven and earth to prosper all your endeavours for the public good, and am, " My Lord,
" Your Lordship's willing sen ant,
"JOHN WESLEY." In 17B3 Mr. Wesley paid a visit to Holland, having been pressed to undertake this jouniey by a Mr. Fergu-
271
son, formerly a member of the London society, who had made acquaintance with some pious peopU', who, liaving read Mr. Wesley's sermons, were desirous of seeing liim.
The following are extracts from his Journal ; and they will be read with pleasure, both as exhibiting his activity at so advanced an age, and as they present an interest- ing picture of his intercourse with a pious remnant in several parts of that morally deteriorated country : —
"Wednesday, June 11. I took coach with. Mr. Brackenbury, Broadbent, and Whitfield ; and in the evening we reached Harwich. I went immediately to Dr. Jones, who received me in the most affectionate manner : about nine in the morning we sailed ; and at nine on Friday, 13, landed at Helvoetsluys. Here w^e hired a coach for Briel ; but were forced to hire a w^ag- gon also, to carry a box which one of us could have car- ried on his shoulders. At Briel we took a boat to Rotterdam. We had not been long there, when Mr. Bennett, a bookseller, w^ho had invited me to his house, called for me. But as Mr. Loyal, the Minister of the Scotch congregation, had invited me, he gave up his claim, and went with us to Mr. Loyal's. I found a friendly, sensible, hospitable, and I am persuaded, a pious man.
"Saturday, 14. I had much conversation with the two English Ministers, sensible, well-bred, serious men. These, as well as Mr. Loyal, were very willing I should preach in their churches ; but they thought it w^ould be best for me to preach in the episcopal church. By our conversing freely together many prejudices were re- moved, and all our hearts seemed to be united together.
" Sunday, 15. The episcopal church is not quite so large as the chapel in West-street : it is very elegant both without and within. The service began at half-past nine. Such a congregation had not often been there be- fore. I preached on, ' God created man in his own image.' The people ' seemed all, but their attention,
272
dead/ In the afteraoon the church was so filled, as (they informed me) it had not been for these fifty years. I preached on, ' God hath given us eternal life ; and this life is in his Son/ I believe God applied it to many hearts. Were it only for this hour, I am glad I came to HoUand.
"Monday, 16. We set out in a track-skuit for the Hague : by the way we saw a curiosity ; the gallows near the canal, surrounded with a knot of beautiful trees ! so the dying man -will have one pleasant prospect here, whatever befals him hereafter !
" At eleven we came to Delft, a large, handsome toAvn ; where we spent an hour at a merchant's house ; who, as well as his wife, a very agreeable woman, seem- ed both to fear and to love God. Afterwards we saw the great church, I think, nearly, if not quite, as long as York Minster. It is exceedingly light and elegant within, and every part is kept exquisitely clean.
" When we came to the Hague, though we had heard much of it, we were not disappointed. It is indeed beautiful beyond expression. Many of the houses are exceedingly grand, and finely intermingled with water and wood ; yet not too close, but so as to be sufficiently ventilated by the air.
"Being invited to tea by Madame de Vassenaar, (one of the first quality in the Hague,) I waited upon her in the afternoon. She received us with that easy openness and affability which is almost peculiar to Christians and persons of quality. Soon after came ten or twelve ladies more, who seemed to be of her own rank, (though dressed quite plainly,) and two most agi'eeable gentle- men : one of whom, I afterwards understood, was a Co- lonel in the Prince's Guards. After tea I expounded the three first verses of the thirteenth chapter of the first epistle to the Corinthians : Captain M. interpreted, sen- tence by sentence. I then prayed, and Colonel V. after me. I believe this horn- was well employed*
273
"Tuesday, 17tli. We dined at Mrs. L — 's, in such a family as I have seldom seen. Her mother, upwards of seventy, seemed to be continually rejoicing in God her Saviour. The daughter breathes the same spirit ; and her grandchildren, three little girls and a boy, seem to be all love. I have not seen four such children together in England. A gentleman coming in after dinner, I found a particular desire to pray for him. In a little while he melted into tears, as indeed did most of the company. Wednesday, 18. In the afternoon Madam de Yassenaar invited us to a meeting at a neighbouring lady's house. I expounded Gal. vi. 14, and Mr. M. in- terpreted as before.
" Thursday, 19. We took boat at seven. Mrs. L., and one of her relations, being unwilling to part so soon, bore us company to Leyden, a large and populous town, but not so pleasant as Rotterdam. In the afternoon we went on to Haerlem, where a plain good man and his wife received us in a most affectionate manner. At six we took boat again : as it was filled from end to end, I was afraid we should not have a very pleasant journey. After Mr. Ferguson had told the people who we were, we made a slight excuse, and sung a hymn : they were all attention. We then talked a little, by means of our interpreter, and desired that any of them who pleased would sing. Four persons did so, and sung well : after a while we sung again. So did one or two of them •" and all our hearts were strangely knit together, so that when we came to Amsterdam, they dismissed us with abundance of blessings.
" Friday, 20. At five in the evening we drank tea at a merchant's, Mr. G — ^'s, where I had a long conversa- tion with Mr. de IT., one of the most learned as well as popular Ministers in the city ; and I believe (what is far more important) he is truly alive to God. He spoke Latin well, and seemed to be one of a strong understand- ing, as well as of an excellent spirit. In returning to
N 5
our inn, we called at a stationer's, and though we spent but a few minutes, it was enough to convince us of his strong affection, even to strangers. What a change does the grace of God make in the heart ! Shjmess and stiff- ness are now no more I
" Sunday, 22. I Avent to the New Cliurch, so called still, though four or five hundred years old. It is larger, higher, and better illuminated than most of our cathe- di-als. The screen that divides the church from the choir is of polished brass, and shines like gold. I un- derstood the psalms that were sung, and the text well, and a little of the sermon, which Mr. de H. delivered with great earnestness. At two I began the service at the English church, an elegant building, about the size of West-street chapel ; only it has no galleries, nor have any of the churches in Holland. I preached on Isaiah Iv. 6, 7 ; and I am persuaded many received the truth in the love thereof.
" After service I spent another hour at Mr. V.'s. Mrs, y. again asked me abundance of questions concerning deliverance from sin, and seemed a good deal better satisfied with regard to the great and precious promises. Thence wo went to Mr. B., who had lately found peace with God. He was full of faith and love, and could hardly mention the goodnes,s of God without tears. His wife appeared of the same spirit, so that our hearts were soon knit together. From thence we went to another family, where a large company were assembled : but all seemed open to receive instruction, and desirous to be altogether Christians.
Wednesday, 25. We took boat for Haerlem. The great cliurch here is a noble structure, equalled by few cathedrals in England, either in length, breadth, or height ; the organ is the largest I ever saw, and is said to be the finest in Europe. Hence Ave Avent to Mr. Van K.'s, Avliose Avife AA^as convinced of sin, and brought to God, by reading Mr. Whitefield's Sermons.
275
" Here we were at home. Before dinner we took a walk in Ilaerlem wood. It adjoins to the town, and is cut out in many shady walks, with lovely vistas shoot- ing out every way. The walk from the Hague to Scheve- ling is pleasant ; those near Amsterdam more so ; but these exceed them all.
" We returned in the afternoon to Amsterdam, and in the evening took leave of as many of our friends as we could. How entirely were we mistaken in the Hol- landers, supposing them to be of a cold, phlegmatic, un- friendly temper ! I have not met with a more warmly- affectionate people in all Europe ! No, not in Ireland !
" Thursday, 26. Our friends having largely provided us with wine and fruits for our little journey, we took boat, in a lovely morning, for Utrecht, with Mr. Van K.'s sister, who, in the way, gave us a striking account.
* In that house,' said she, (pointing to it as we went by,)
* my husband and I lived : and that church adjoining it Was his church. Five years ago we were sitting toge- ther, being in perfect health, when he dropped down, and, in a quarter of an hour, died. I lifted up my heart and said. Lord, thou art my husband now ; and found no will but his.' This was a trial worthy of a Christian : and she has ever since made her word good. We Avere scarcely got to our inn at Utrecht when Miss L. came. I found her just such as I expected. She came on pur- pose from her father's country-house, where all the family were. I observe of all the pious people in Hol- land, that, without any rule but the word of God, they dress as plainly as Miss March did formerly, and Miss Johnson does now ! And considering the vast disad- vantage they are under, having no connexion with each other, and being under no such discipline at all as we are, I wonder at the grace of God that is in them.
" Saturday, 28. I have this day lived fourscore years; and, T)y the mercy of God, my eyes are not waxed dim, and what little strength of body or mind I had thirty
years since, is just the same I have now. God grant I may never live to he useless. Rather may I
' My body with my charge lay (lo^n, And cease at once to work and Uve.*
" Sunday, 29. At ten I hegan the service in the English church in Utrecht. I helieve all the English in the city were present, and forty or fifty Hollanders. I preached on the 13th of the first of Corinthians, I think as searchingly as ever in my life. Afterwards a merchant invited me to dinner : for six years he had been at death's door ]jy an asthma, and was exceedingly ill last night ; hut this morning, without any visible cause, he was well, and walked across the city to tlie church. He seemed to be deeply acquainted ^yii\l rc4i- gion, and made me promise, if I came to Utrecht again, to make his house my home.
" In the evening, a large company of us met at Miss L.'s, where I was desired to repeat the substanse of my morning sermon. I did so, Mr. Toydemea, the Pro- fessor of Law in the University, interpreting it sentence by sentence. They then sung a Dutch hymn, and we an English one. Afterwards M. Hegulet, a venerable old man, spent some time in prayer for the establish- ment of peace and love between the two nations.
"Tuesday, July 1. I called on as many as I could of my friends, and we parted with much affection. We then hired a yacht, which brought us to Helvoetsluys, about eleven the next day. At two we went on board : but the wind turning against us, we did not reach Har- wich till about nine on Friday morning. xVfter a little rest, we procured a carriage, and reached London about eleven at night.
" I can by no means regret either the trouble or ex- pense which attended this little journey. It opened me a way into, as it were, a new world, where the land, the buildings, the people, the customs were all such as I had
277
never seen before : but as those witli whom I conversed were of the same spirit with my friends in Eiighmd, I was as much at home in Utrecht and Amsterdam, as in Bristol and London."
That provision for the stability and the government of the Connexion after his death which had been to Mr. Wesley a matter of serious concern for several years, was accomplished in 17B4, and gave him, whenever he subsequently adverted to the subject, the greatest satis- faction. From this time he felt that he had nothing more to do than to spend his remaining life in the same spiritual labours in which he had been so long engaged; and that he had done all that a true prudence required, to provide for the continuance and extension of a work which had so strangely enlarged under his superin- tendence.
This settlement was effected by a legal instrument, enrolled in Chancery, called, " A Deed of Declaration," in which one hundred Preachers, mentioned by name, were declared to be "the Conference of the people called Methodists." By means of this Deed, a legal description was given to the term Conference, and the settlement of the chapels upon trustees was provided for ; so that the appointment of Preachers to officiate in them should be vested in the Conference, as it had here- tofore been in Mr. Wesley. The Deed also declares how the succession and identity of the yearly Confer- ence is to be continued, and contains various regulations as to the choice of a President and Secretary, the filling up of vacancies, expulsions, &c. Thus "the succes- sion," as it was called in Mr. Charles Wesley's letter, above quoted, was provided for; and the Conference, with its President, chosen annually, came into the place of the Founder of the Connexion, and has so continued to the present day. As the whole of the Preachers were not included in the Deed, and a few who thought themselves equally entitled to be of the hundred Preach-
278
ers who thus formed the legal Conference were excepted, some dissatisfaction arose ; but as all the Preachers were eligible to be introduced into that body as vacan- cies occurred, this feeling w as but partial, and soon sub- sided.* All the Preachers in full connexion were also allow ed to vote in the Conference ; and, subsequently, those who were not of the hundred, but had been in connexion a certain number of years, were permitted, by their votes, to put the President into nomination for the confirmation of the legal Conference. Thus all reason- able gi'ound for mistrust and jealousy was removed from the body of the Preachers at large ; and with respect to the hundred Preachers themselves, the President being chosen annually, and each being eligible to that honour, efficiency of administration was wisely connected with equality. The consequence has been, that the Preachers have generally remained most firmly united by affection and mutual confidence, and that few serious disputes have ever risen among them, or have extended beyond a very few individuals. Ecclesiastical history does not, perhaps, present an instance of an equal number of Min- isters brought into contact so close, and called so fre- quently together, for the discussion of various subjects, among whom so much general unanimity, both as to doctrines and points of discipline, has prevailed, joined with so much real good-will and friendship towards each * " Messrs. Jolin Hampson, sen., and John Hampson, jun., Lis son, William EeUs, and Joseph Pilmoor, with a few other Travelling Preachers, were greatly offended that their names were not inserted in the Deed. By Mr. Fletcher's friendly efforts, a partial reconcilia- tion was effected hetween them and Mr. Wesley ; hut it was of short continuance. Soon after the Conference of 1784, Mr. Hampson, sen., became an Independent Minister ; but being old and infirm, and the people poor among whom he laboured, he was assisted out of the Preachers' Fimd while he lived. He died in the year 1793. Mr. Hampson, jun., procured ordination in the estabhshed Church, and got a hnng in Sunderland, in the north of England. Mr. Eells a\-n left the Connexion, and, some time after, joined Mr. Atlay, at Dews- bury ; and Mr. Piunoor went to America." — Myles.
279
other, for so gi-eat a number of years. This is the more remarkable, as, by their frequent changes from station to station, opposite interests and feelings are very often brought into conflict. The final decisions of the Con- ference on their appointment to these stations, generally the most perplexing part of its annual business, are, however, cheerfully or patiently submitted to, from the knowledge that each has of the public spirit with which that body is actuated, and the frank and brotherly man- ner in which all its proceedings are conducted. The order of proceeding in the business of the Conference, is the same as in the days of Mr. Wesley. It admits candidates for the ministry, on proper recommendation from the Superintendents and District-Meetings ; ex- amines those who have completed their probation of four years, and receives the approved into full connexion, which is its ordination ; investigates, Avithout any excep- tion, the character and talents of those who are already in connexion, year by year ; appoints the stations of the year ensuing ; sends additional Preachers to new places ; receives the reports of the Committees appointed to manage and distribute various Funds ; reviews the state of the societies ; and issues an Annual Pastoral Address. At the time of the meeting of the Conferences, beside the Sunday services, public worship is held early in the morning, and in the evening of every day, except Satur- day, which is usually attended by great multitudes. The business of each Conference, exclusive of that done in Committees which meet previously, occupies, on the average, about a fortnight in every year. Were it not for the District-Meetings, composed of the Preachers, and the Stewards of a number of Circuits, or stations, in different parts of the kingdom, (an arrangement which was adopted after Mr. Wesley's death,) the business of the Conference would require a much longer time to transact ; but in these meetings much is prepared for its final decision.
280
In this important and Avise settlement of the govern- ment of the Connexion by its Founder, there appears but one regulation which seems to controyert that leading maxim to which he had always respect, namely, to be guided by circumstances in matters not determined by some great principle. I allude to the proviso which obliges the Conference not to appoint any Preacher to the same chapel for more than three years successively, thus binding an itinerant ministry upon the societies for ever. Whether this system of changing Ministers be essential to the spiritual interests of the body or not, or whether it might not be usefully modified, will be mat- ters of opinion ; but the point ought, perhaps, to have been left more at liberty.
CHAPTER XIII.
The state in which the separation of the United States from the mother country left the Methodist American societies had become a matter of serious concern to Mr. Wesley, and presented to him a new case, for which it was imperative to make some provision. This, however, could not be done but by a proceeding which he fore- saw would lay him open to much remark, and some cen- sure, from the rigid English Episcopalians. But with him, the principle of making every thing indifferent give place to the necessity of doing good or preventing evil, was paramount ; and when that necessity was clearly made out he was not a man to hesitate. The mission of Messrs. Boardman and Pilmoor to America has been already mentioned. Two years afterward, in 1771? Mr. AVesley sent out Messrs. Asbury and Wright ; and in 1773, Messrs. Rankin and Shadford. In 1777 the Preachers in the different Circuits in America had amounted to forty, and the societies had also greatly
281
increased. These were scattered in toAvns and settlements so distant that it required constant and extensive travel- ling from the Preachers to supply them with the word of God. The two last-mentioned Preachers returned, after employing themselves on the mission for about five years ; and iNIr. Asbury, a true Itinerant, who in this respect followed in America the unwearied example of Mr. Wesley, gradually acquired a great and deserved influence, which, supported as it was by his excellent sense, moderating temper, and entire devotedness to the service of God, increased rather than diminished to the end of a protracted life. The American Preachers, like those in England, were at first restrained by Mr. Wesley from administering either of the sacraments ; but when, through the war, and the acquisition of independence by the States, most of the Clergy of the Church of Eng- land had left the country, neither the children of the members of the Methodist societies could be baptized, nor the Lord's supper administered among them, with- out a change of the original plan. Mr. Asbury's predi- lections for the former order of things prevented him from listening to the request of the American societies to be formed into a regular Church, and furnished vnth. all its spiritual privileges ; and a division had already taken place among them. This breach, however, Mr. Asbury had the address to heal ; and at the peace he laid the whole case before Mr. Wesley. The result will ' be seen in the following letter : —
"to dr. coke, MR. ASBURY, AND OUR BRETHREN IN NORTH AMERICA.
" Bristol, September 10, 1784.
" By a very uncommon train of providences, many of :he provinces of North America are totally disjoined ' rom their mother country, and erected into independent States. The English Government has no authority oyer
282
them, either civil or ecclesiastical, any more than oyer the States of Holland. A civil authority is exercised over them, partly by the Congi'ess, partly by the Provin- cial Assemblies. But no one either exercises or claims any ecclesiastical authority at all. In this peculiar situ- ation, some thousands of the inhabitants of these States desire my advice ; and, in compliance with their desire, I have drawn up a little sketch.
" Lord King's account of the primitive church con- vinced me many years ago, that Bishops and Presbyters are the same order, and consequently have the same right to ordain. For many years I have been impor- tuned from time to time to exercise this right, by or- daining part of our Travelling Preachers ; but I have still refused, not only for peace' sake, but because I was determined, as little as possible, to violate the established order of the national Church to which I belonged.
" But the case is widely different between England and North America. Here there are Bishops who have a legal jurisdiction. In America there are none, neither any parish JNIinisters. So that, for some hundred miles together, there is none either to baptize, or to administer the Lord's supper. Here, therefore, my scruples are at an end ; and I conceive myself at full liberty, as I violate no order, and invade no man's right, by appointing and sending labourers into the harvest.
" I have accordingly appointed Dr. Coke and Mr. Francis Asbury to be joint Superintendents over our brethren in North America, as also Richard Whatcoat and Thomas Yasey to act as Elders among them, by baptizing and administering the Lord's supper. And I have prepared a Liturgy, little differing from that of the Church of England, (I think the best-constituted na- tional Church in the world,) which I advise all the Tra- velling Preachers to use on the Lord's day, in all the congi-egations, reading the Litany only on Wednesdays and Fridays, and praying extempore on all other days.
283
I also advise the Elders to administer the supper of the Lord on every Lord's day.
If any one will point out a more rational and scrip- tural way of feeding and guiding those poor sheep in the wilderness, I will gladly embrace it. At present I can- not see any better method than that I have taken.
It has, indeed, been proposed to desire the English Bishops to ordain part of our Preachers for America. But to this I object, 1. I desired the Bishop of London to ordain only one, but could not prevail : 2. If they consented, we know the slowness of their proceedings : but the matter admits of no delay : 3. If they would or- tlain them now, they would likewise expect to govern them. And how grievously would this entangle us ! 4. As our American brethren are now totally disentangled both from the State and from the English hierarchy, we iai'e not entanfjle them again either with the one or the >ther. They are now at full liberty simply to follow the Scriptures and the primitive church. And we judge it ')est that they should stand fast in that liberty wherewith jrod has so strangely made them free.
" JOHN WESLEY." Two persons were thus appointed as Superintendents )r Bishops, and two as Elders, with power to administer lie sacraments ; and the American Methodists were brmed into a Church, because they could no longer re- nain a society attached to a colonial establishment which hen had ceased to exist. The propriety and even ne - •essity of this step is sufficiently apparent ; but the mode idopted exposed Mr. Wesley to the sarcasms of his bro- her, who was not a convert to his opinion as to the dentity of the order of Bishops and Presbyters ; and to
II high Churchmen the proceeding has had the appear- nce of great in-egularity. The only real ii-regidarity, owever, has been generally overlooked, whilst a merely pparent one has been made the chief subject of animad- ersion. The true anomaly was, that a Clergyman of
284
the Church of England should ordain, in any form, ^vith- out separating from that Church, and formally dif^avoNv- ing its authority ; and yet, if its spiritual governors did not choose to censure and diso\^Ti him for denying the figment of the uninterrupted succession, which he openly said " he knew be a fable ; " for maintaining that Bishops and Priests were originally one order only ; (points, let it be observed, which perhaps ]>ut few Churchmen will now, and certainly but few at that time, would very seriously maintain, so decisive is the evidence of Scripture and antiquity against them, and so com- pletely was the doctrine of the three orders given up l^y the founders of the English Church itself ;)'^ nor, finally, for proceeding to act upon that principle by giving or- ders ; it would be hard to prove that he was under any moral obligation to withdraw from the Church. The | Bishops did not institute proceedings against him, and why should he formally renounce them altogether ? It
• I am not ashamed of the room and ofl&ce which I hare gi . en tmto me by Christ to preach his Gospel ; for it is the power of God, that is to say, the elect organ or instrument ordained l»y God, and endued with such virtue and efficacy, that it is able to give, and ad- minister eflFectually, everlasting life imto aU those that \dll believe and obey unto the same.
" Item. That this office, this power and authority, was committed and given by Christ and his Apostles imto certain persons only, that is to say, unto Priests and Bishops whom they did elect, call and admit thereunto, by their prayers, and imposition of their hands.
" The truth is, there is no mention made of any degrees or distinc- tions in orders, but only of Deacons or Ministers, and of Priests or-
Bishops." A DECLARATION MADE OF THE FUNCTIONS AND DIVINE
INSTITUTION OF BISHOPS AND PRIESTS, Regno Hen. VIII. circiter A. D. 1537—40.
This Declaration was signed by Cromwell the Vicar- General, Cran- mer and Holgate, the Archbishops, with many of their Suffragans, together with other persons intituled,
" SacrcB Theologice, Juris Ecclesiastici et Civilis, Profcssores."
Archbishop Usher's plan for comprehending the Presbj'terians and EpiscopaUans in the time of Charles I. was also foimded upon the principle of Bishops and Presbyters being one order.
285
was doubtless such a view of his liberty, in this respect, that made him say on this occasion in answer to his bro- ther, " I firmly believe that I am a scriptural Itt/o-xotto^, as much as any man in England, or in Europe ; for the uninterrupted succession I knoAv to be a fable, which no man ever did or can prove. But this does, in no wise, interfere with my remaining in the Church of England ; from which I have no more desire to separate than I had fifty years ago."
The point which has been most insisted upon is the absurdity of a Priest ordaining Bishops. But this ab- surdity could not arise from the principle which Mr. Wesley had adopted, viz., that the orders were identical ; and the censure therefore rests only upon the assumption, that Bishops and Priests were of different orders, which he denied. He never did pretend to ordain Bishops in the modern sense, but only according to his view of pri- mitive Episcopacy. Little importance therefore is to be attached to Mr. Moore's statement,* that Mr. Wesley having named Dr. Coke and Mr. Asbury simply Super- intendents, he was displeased when, in America, they took the title of Bishops. The only objection he could have to the name was, that from long association it was likely to convey a meaning beyond his own intention, j But this was a matter of mere prudential feeling, con- I fined to himself : so that neither are Dr. Coke and Mr. Asbury to be blamed for using that appellation in Mr. Wesley's sense, which was the same as Presbyter as far as order was concerned ; nor the American societies, (as they have sometimes inconsiderately been,) for calling themselves, in the same yiew, " The American Method- ist Episcopal Church ; " since their Episcopacy is found- ed upon the principle of Bishops and Presbyters being of the same degree, — a more extended office only being assigned to the former, as in the primitive church. For though nothing can be more obvious than that the pri-
* Life of "Wesley.
286
mitive Pastors are called Bishops or Presbyters indis- criminately in the New Testament ; yet at an early period, those Presbyters were, by way of distinction, denominated Bishops, who presided in the meetings of the Presbyters, and were finally invested with the go- vernment of several churches, with their respective presbyteries ; so that two offices were then, as in this case, grafted upon the same order. Such an arrange- ment was highly proper for America, where many of the Preachers were young ; and had also to labour in distant and extensive Circuits, and were therefore incapable of assisting, advising, or controlling each other. A tra- velling Episcopacy, or Superintendency, was there an extension of the office of Elder or Presbyter, but it of course created no other distinction ; and the Bishops of the Methodist Church in America have in practice as well exemplified the primitive spirit, as in principle they were confonned to the primitive discipline. Dr. Coke was only an occasional visitant in America ; and though in the sense of office he was a Bishop there, when he returned home, as here he had no such office, so he used no such title, and made no such pretension. Of this excellent man, it ought here to be said, that occasional visits to America could not satisfy his ardent mind ; he became the founder and soul of the Methodist Missions in various parts of the world, first under the direction of Mr. Wesley, and then in conjunction -with the Confer- ence ; and by his voyages, travels, and labours, he erect- ed a monument of noble and disinterested zeal and cha- rity, which will never be obliterated.* But Mr. Asbury remained the preaching, travelling, self-denying Bishop
* Dr. Coke connected himself with Mr. "Wesley in 1 77 6, as stated by the latter in his Journal : — " Being at Kingston, near Taunton, I found a Clergyman, Dr. Coke, late Gentleman Commoner of Jesus College, in Oxford, who came tv\-enty miles on purpose. I had much conversation vrith him ; and a union then began, which, I trust, shall never end." His name did not appear on the Minutes till the year 1778. In that year he was appointed to labour in London.
287
of the American societies, till afterwards others were associated with him, plain and simple in their manners as the rest of their brethren, and distinguished from them only hy " labours more abundant."
It was by thus absurdly confounding episcopacy in the modern acceptation, and in Mr. Wesley's view, that a good deal of misplaced wit was played off on this oc- casion ; and not a little bitterness was expressed by many. He, however, performed a great and a good work, and not only provided for the spiritual wants of a people who indirectly had sprung from his labours ; but gave to the American Church a form of administration admirably suited to a new and extensive empire, and under which the societies have, by the divine blessing, prospered beyond all precedent. Some letters passed between him and Mr. Charles Wesley on the subject of the American ordinations. The first, written by Charles, was warm, and remonstrative ; the second, upon receiv- ing his brother s calm answer, was more mild, and shows, that he was less afraid of what his brother had done for America, than that Dr. Coke, on his return, should form the Methodists of England into a regular and separate church also ! The concluding paragraph of this letter is, however, so affecting, so illustrative of that oneness of heart which no difference of opinion between the brothers could destroy, that it would be unjust to the memory of both, not to insert it : —
" I thank you for your intention to remain my friend. Herein my heart is as your heart. Whom God hath joined, let not man put asunder. We have taken each other for better for worse, till death do us — part ? no : but eternally unite. Therefore in the love which never faileth,
" I am
" Your affectionate friend and brother,
"C. WESLEY."
288
Some time after this, Mr. "Wesley appointed several o1 the English Preachers, by imposition of hands, to admi- nister the sacraments to the societies in Scotland. Then the English Establishment did not extend, and a neces- sity of a somewhat similar kind existed, though not o: so pressing a nature as in America. He, however, stea- dily objected to give this liberty, generally, to hi< Preachers in England ; and those who administered th( sacraments in Scotland were not permitted to perfom the same office in England upon their return. The rea- son why he refused to appoint in the same manner, anc for the same purpose, for England, is stated in the lette: above given. He was satisfied of his power, as a Pres byter, to ordain for such an administration ; but, h( says, " I have still refused, not only for peace' sake, but because I was determined as little as possible to violat< the established order of the national Church to which . belonged." This was a prudent principle most sincereb held by him ; and it explains his conduct in those par ticulars for which he has been censured by opposite parties. When it could not be avoided, \^^thout sacri ficing some real good, he did violate " the establishe< order," thinking that this order was in itself merel; prudential. When that necessity did not exist, his own predilections, and the prejudices of many members o his societies, enforced upon him this aljstinence fron innovation. It may, however, be asked, in what ligh Mr. Wesley's appointments to the ministr}', in the caS' of his own Preachers, ought to be viewed. That the; were ordinations to the work and office of the ministry cannot be reasonably and scrip turally doubted ; and tha they were so in his own inte?ition, we have before sho"\v] from his own Minutes. It was required of them, a early as 1746, to profess to be "moved by the Hoi; Ghost, and to be called of God to preach." This pro fessed call was to be tested by their piety, their gifts and their usefulness ; all which points were investigated
289
ind after probation they were solemnly received by prayer " to labour witli him in the Gospel ; " and from that time were devoted Avholly to their spiritual work,* including the pastoral care of societies. Here was or- dination, though without imposition of hands, which, tilthough an impressive ceremony, enters not, as both the Scriptures and the nature of the thing itself point out, into the essence of ordination ; which is a separation of men, by Ministers, to the work of the ministry, by solemn prayer. This was done at every Conference, by Mr. "Wesley, who, as he had, as early as 1747, given up tlie uninten-upted succession and the distinct order of Bishops as a fable, left himself, therefore, at liberty to appoint to the ministry in his owti way. He made, it is true, a distinction at one time between the primitive offices of Evangelists or Teachers, and Pastors, as to the right of giving the sacraments, which he thought be- longed to the latter only ; but as this implied, that the primitive Pastors had powers, which the primitive Evan- gelists, who ordained them, had not, it was too unsup- ported a notion for him long to maintain. t Yet, had this view of the case been allowed, the Preachers were not mere Teachers, but Pastors in the fullest sense. They not only taught, but guided and managed the societies ; receiving members, excluding members, and administering private, as well as public, admonitions ; and if they were constituted Teachers and Pastors by his ordination, without the circumstance of the imposition of hands, it is utterly impossible to conceive that that ceremony conveyed any larger right, as siich^ to ad- ' minister the sacraments, in the case of the few he did ordain in that manner for Scotland and America. As
• It is observable, that in the Conference of 1768 he enjoined ab- stinence from all secular things upon them, both on the scriptural principle, 1 Tim. iv. 13 ; and on the groimd, that the Church, "in her office of ordination," required this of Ministers. - t See Moore's Life of Weslev, Vol. II., p. 340.
O
290
to them, it was a form of permission and appointment to exercise the right. His appointments to the ministry every Conference necessarily conveyed all the rights of a Pastor, because they conveyed the pastoral office ; but still it did not follow, that all the abstract rights of the ministry, thus conveyed to the body of the Preachers, should be actually used. It was not imperative upon them to exercise all their functions ; and he assumed no improper authority as the Father and Founder of the Connexion, to determine to what extent it was prudent to exercise them, provided he was satisfied that the sa- craments were not put out of the power of the societies to observe. He exercised this suspending authority even over those Preachers whom he appointed to give the sacraments in Scotland, by prohibiting them from administering in the English societies, over which they became Pastors. So little difference did his ordination by imposition of hands make in their case, even in his o^vn estimation.'^ It was, when it followed the usual mode of introducing candidates into the ministry, a mere form of permission to exercise a previous right in a par- ticular place, and a solemn designation to this service according to a litm-gical form which he greatly admired ; but the true ordination of those who were so set apart to administer the sacraments to the ministry itself, was the same as that of the rest of their brethren, and took place at the same time. Thus, in Mr. Wesley's strong- est language to Mr. Charles Perronet and the other Preachers who thought it their duty to administer, he places his objection upon the decisive gi'ound of his thinking it " a sin ; " but not from their want of true ordination, to which he makes no allusion ; t but he
* When a few of tlie Preacliers received ordination from a Greelc Bishop, then in England, from whom he was falsely reported himself to have sought consecration ; he would not sufiFer them to administer, although he did not doubt that the Greek was a true Bishop.
As early as 1/56, he says to some of the Preachers, " You think
291
thought it sinful, because it would he injurious to the work of God, and so contrary to his word and will. That it was not in his view " a sin," for want of mere iin2)osition of hands, is clear from the facts, that, in one case, he gave to one of the Preachers leave to baptize and give the sacrament in particular circumstances, although he had no other ordination than his being " received into full connexion " at the Conference, like the rest ; and allowed two others, Mr. Highfield in England, and Mr. Myles in Dublin, to assist him in giving the sacrament, to the great offence of the Church people there.""' That the original designation of the Preachers to the ministry was considered by the Con- ferences after his death, — when they were obliged, in order to meet the spiritual wants and scriptural demands of the people, to administer the Lord's sujDper to the societies in England, — as a tme and full ordination to the whole office of the Christian ministry, is clear fi-om their authorizing the Preachers to give the sacraments when requested by the societies, without re-ordination for this purpose, although they had Mr. Wesley's Pres- byterian ordination by imposition of hands among them-
it i3 a duty to administer. Do so, and therein follow your ovra con- science." That is, they were at liberty to leave him ; hut not a word ahout the invalidity of their appointment to the whole work of the ministry.
* Mr. VYesley's innovations on church-order in DuhHn appear, from several of his letters, to have produced somewhat outrageous attacks upon him from different quarters in that city. In one of them he says, " Every week I am bespattered in the public papers. Many are in tears on the occasion ; many terribly frightened, and crj'iag out, ' O what will the end be ? ' What will it be ? Why, glory to God in the highest, and peace and good-will among men." Stich was his rejoinder to these High-Chiu-ch alarms. At the same time it must be ; conceded, that, however faithful Mr. Wesley was in abiding by his j leading principle of making mere adherence to what was called " re- gular " give place to the higher obligation of doing good, he was some- times apt, in defending himself, to be too tenacious of appearing pe - fectly consistent.
o 2
292
selves, and at their command, if they had judged it ne- cessary to employ it. Their whole proceeding in this respect was merely to grant permission to exercise powers which they believed to have been previously conveyed by Mr. Wesley, in doing which they differed from him only in not marking that permission vrith any new form. Perhaps it might have been an improve- ment, had they accompanied all their future ordinations by the laying on of the hands of the President for the time being, assisted by a few of the senior Preachers, and by using the fine Ordination Ser\'ice of the Church of England : not indeed, that this would have given a tittle more of validity to the act ; but the imposition of hands would have been in conformity to the usage of the majority of churches, and an instance of deference to an ancient scriptural form of solemn designation and blessing, used on various occasions. The whole of Mr. Wesley's proceedings, both as to America and Scotland, would have been as valid on scriptural grounds, had there been no other form used than simple prayer for men, already in the ministry, going forth on an impor- tant mission ; but as the New Testament exhibited a profitable example of imposition of hands in the case of Paul and Barnabas, who had been long before ordained to the highest order of the ministry, when sent forth into a new field of labour, this example was followed.'''
* From the preceding observations, it -mil appear that Mr. Wesley's ordinations, both for America and Scotland, stood upon much the same grotmd. The full powers of the ministry had before been con- veyed to the parties ; but now they had a special designation to exer- cise them ia every respect, ia a new and peculiar sphere. Still their ordination, by imposition of hands, did not imply that their former or- dination was deficient, as to the riffht of administering the sacraments which it conveyed ; for then, how came Dr. Coke, who was akeady a Presbyter of the Chiu-ch of England, to be ordained again, when, according to ^It. Wesley's own view, he could not be higher in order than a Presbyter, although his powers might be enlarged as to their application ? The Conference after ^Ir. AVesley's death took there-
293
But we retum to the continued and unabated labours of this venerable servant of God. In 1786, at the Bris- tol Conference, the old subject of separating from the Church was again discussed, and " without one dissent- ing voice," it was determined to continue therein : " which determination," he remarks, " >>dll, I doubt not, stand, at least, till I am removed into a better world." After the Conference was concluded, he paid a second visit to Holland, in company with Mr. Brackenbury
fore tlie true ground, in considering tlie act of admission into the ministry, so as to be devoted wholly to it, and to exercise the pastoral cliarge, to be a true and scriptural ordination both to preach the word, and to administer the sacraments ; making wholly light of the absurd pretensions of a few among the Preachers, who thought that they had received something more than their brethren from the mere ceremony of the imposition of Mr. Wesley's hands, subsequent to their ordinary appointment by him when received into the body. Some of these, at the first Conference after Mr. Wesley's death, stood upon this point 5 but Mr. Benson refuted their notion, that imposition of hands was essential to ordination. He proved from the A"ew Testament that this was but a circumstance, and showed that the body had always pos- sessed a ministiy scripturally and therefore validly ordained, although not in the most customary or perhaps in the most influential form. With Mr. Benson the Conference coincided ; so that orcliaation, with- out imposition of hands, bas continued to be the general practice to the present time. It is remarkable, that the few Preachers who in- sisted upon imposition of hands being essential to ordination, and plumed themselves upon being distinguished from their brethren be- cause Mr. Wesley's hands had been laid upon them, did not remember a passage in a published letter of Mr. Wesley to Mr. Walker of Truro, dated as long before as 1756, which sufficiently shows how totally dis- connected the two things were in his mind ; or that, if they adverted to it, its bearing in. his controversy with Mr. Walker should not have been perceived : "That the seven Deacons were outwardly ordained even to that low office, cannot be denied. But Paul and Barnabas were separated for the work to which they were called. This was not ordaining them ; it was only inducting them to the province for which our Lord had appointed them. For this end the Prophets and Teach- ers fasted, prayed, and ' laid their hands upon them,' — a rite which ■was used, not in ordination only, but in blessing, and on many other occasions,^'
294
and Mr. Broadbent, preached in various places, ex- pounded to private companies, and engaged in conversa- tion Avith many learned and pious individuals. On his return to England, his Journal presents the usual record of constant preaching and travelling, interspersed with useful remark and incident. A few gleanings from it will he read with interest : —
" Dec. 23, 1786. By great importunity I was induced (having little hope of doing good) to visit two of the felons in Newgate, who lay under sentence of death. They appeared serious ; hut I can lay little stress on appearances of this kind. However, I wrote in their behalf to a great man. And perhaps it was in conse- quence of this that they had a reprieve.
" Sunday, 24. I was desired to preach at the Old Je^vry ; but the church was cold, and so was the con- gi'egation. We had congregations of another kind the next day, Christmas-day, at four in the morning, as well as five in the evening, at the New Chapel, and at West-street chapel about noon.
" Sunday, 31. From those words of Isaiah to Heze- kiah, ' Set thy house in order,' I strongly exhorted all who had not done it already, to settle their temporal affairs without delay. It is a strange madness which still possesses many who are in other respects men of understanding, that they put this off from day to day, till death comes in an hour when they looked not for it.
" Friday, Jan. 5, 17^7, and in the vacant hours of the following days, I read Dr. Hunter's Lectures. They are very lively and ingenious. The language is good, and the thoughts generally just. But they do not suit my taste. I do not admire that florid way of Amting. Good sense does not need to be so studiously adorned. I love St. John's style, as well as matter.
" Sunday, Feb. 25. After taking a solemn leave of our friends, both at West-street and the New Chapel,
295
I took the mail-coach, and the next evening reached Exeter a little after ten o'clock. Tuesday, 27- We went on to Plymouth-Dock. The large new house, far the hest in the west of England, was well filled, though on so short a warning ; and they seemed cordially to receive the exhortation, ' Rejoice in the Lord, O ye righteous.' I had the satisfaction to find the society here in a more flourishing state than ever. Notwith- standing all the pains that have been taken, and all the art that has been used, to tear them asunder, they cleave close together, and consequently increase in number as well as in strength.
" Wednesday, March 7- It rained much while we were at Plymouth and at the Dock, and most of the way from the Dock to Exeter. But we had lovely weather to-day, and came into Bath early in the evening. So crowded a house I had not seen here for many years. I fully delivered my own soul, by strongly en- forcing those awful words, ' Many are called, but few are chosen.' I believe the word sunk deep into many hearts. The next evening we had another large con- gregation equally serious. Thursday, 8. I went on to Bristol, and the same afternoon Mrs. Fletcher came thither from Madeley. The congregation in the even- ing was exceedingly large. I took knowledge what spirit they were of. Indeed the work of God has much increased in Bristol since I was here last, especially among the young men, many of whom are a pattern to all the society.
" Monday, April 2. About noon I preached at Stockport, and in the evening at Manchester, where I fully delivered my own soul, both then and the next day. Wednesday, 4. I went to Chester, and preached in the evening on Heb. iii. 12. Finding there was no packet at Parkgate, I immediately took places in the mail- coach for Holyhead. The porter called us at two in the morning on Thursday, but came again in half an hour
296
to infoiTn us the coach %Ya.s full : so they returned me my mone}-, and at four I took a post-chaise. We over- took the coach at Conway, and crossing the ferry with the passengers, went forward without delay: so we; came to Holyhead an hour before them, and went on board between eleven and twelve o'clock. At one we left the harbour, and at two the next day came into Dublin-Bay.
" On the road, and in the ship, I read Mr. Black- well's 'Sacred Classics Illustrated and Defended.' I think he fully proves his point, that there are no ex- pressions in the Xew Testament which are not found in the best and purest Greek authors. In the evening we had a Sunday's congregation, and a blessing from on high.
" Sunday, 8. (Easter-day.) I preached in Bethesda, Mr. Smyth's new chapel : it is very neat, but not gay, and I believe will hold about as many people as West- street chapel. IMr. Smyth read prayers, and gave out the hymns, which were sung by fifteen or twenty fine singers ; the rest of the congi-egation listening with much attention, and as much devotion as they would have done to an opera. But is this Christian worship ? Or ought it ever to be suffered in a Christian church ? It was thought we had between seven and eight hun- dred communicants ; and indeed the power of God was in the midst of them. Our own room in the even- ing was well filled with people, and with the presence of God.
" On Monday and Tuesday I preached again at Beth- esda ; and God touched several hearts, even of the rich and great : so that, for the time at least, they were 'almost persuaded to be Christians.' It seems as if the good providence of God had prepared this place for those rich and honourable sinners who will not deign to receive any message from God, but in a gen- teel way.
297
"Friday, 27. We went to Kilkenny, nine-and- twenty Irish miles from Mount-Mellick. Religion was here at a low ebb, and scarcely any society left, when God sent three troops of horse. Several of the men are full of faith and love : since they came, the work of God has revived. I never saw the house so filled since it was built. And the power of God seemed to rest upon the congregation, as if he would still have a people in this place.
" Wednesday, April 9. We went to Bandon : here also there has been a remarkable work of God, and yet not without many backsliders. It was therefore my chief business to strengthen the weak, and recall the wanderers. So in the evening I preached in the assem- bly-room, (which was offered me by the provost,) on, ' HoAv shall I give thee up, Ephraim ? ' — and God ap- plied his word. At noon we took a walk to Castle- Barnard. Mr. Barnard has given it a beautiful front, nearly resembling that of Lord Mansfield's house at Caen- Wood, and opened part of his lovely park to the house, which I think has now as beautiful a situation as Rockingham-house in Yorkshire. Mr. Barnard much resembles, in person and air, the late Sir George Saville. Though he is far the richest person in these parts, he keeps no race-horses or hounds, but loves his wife and home, and spends his time and fortune in improving his estate, and employing the poor. Gentlemen of this spirit are a blessing to their neighbourhood. May God increase their number !
" In the evening, finding no building would contain the congregation, I stood in the main street, and testified to a listening multitude, ' This is not your rest.* I then administered the Lord's supper to the society, and God gave us a remarkable blessing.
" Friday, May 25. I had a day of rest in this lovely family, (Mr. Slack's,) only preaching morning and even- ing. Saturday, 26. I preached at Ballyconnel about o 5
eleven. In the afternoon I took a walk I'n the Bishop of Kilmore's garden. The house is finely situated ; has two fronts, and is fit for a nobleman. We then went into the church-yard, and saw the venerable tomb, a plain flat stone inscribed, ' Depositum Gulielmi Bedel, quon- dam Episcopi Kilmoren.sU ;' over whom even the rebel army sung, Requie.scai in pace ultimm Anglorum.' ^ Let the last of the Englishmen rest in peace.' At seven I preached to a large congregation : it blew a stonn, but most of the congregation were covered by a kind of shed raised for the purpose ; and not a few were greatly comforted.
" Tuesday, 29. One of my horses I was obliged to leave in Dublin, and afterwards another ; having bought two to supply their places. The third soon got a swell- ing in his shoulder, so that we doubted whether we could go on. And a boy at Clones, riding (I suppose galloping) the fourth over stones, the horse fell and nearly lamed himself: however, we went on softly to Aughalun, and found such a congregation as I had not seen before in the kingdom. The tent (that is, a co- vered pulpit) was placed at the foot of a green sloping mountain, on the side of which the huge multitude sat (as their manner is) row above row. ^Vliile I was ex- plaining, 'God hath given unto as his Holy Spirit,' he was indeed poured out in a wonderful manner. Tears of joy, and cries were heard on every side ; only so far suppressed as not to droAvn my voice. I cannot but hope that many will have caase to bless God from that liour to all eternity.
"Thursday, 31. We went over mountains and dales to Kerlish-Lodge, where we met with a hearty welcome, both from Alexander Boyle and his amiable wife, who are patterns to all the country. ]\Ir. Boyle had spoken to Dr. Wilson, the Rector of a neighbouring town, con- cerning my preaching in the church, v.lio A\ rote to the Bishop, and received a letter in answer, giving a full
299
and free consent. The Doctor desired me to breakfast with him. Meantime one of his parishioners, a warm seceder, took away the key of the church ; so I preached in a neighbouring orchard : I believe not in vain. The Rector and his wife were in the fi-ont of the congrega- tion. Afterwai'd we took a view of Lord Abercorn's place. The house has a lovely situation ; and the front of it is as elegant as any I have seen either in Great Britain or Ireland. The grounds are delightful indeed, perhaps equal to any in the kingdom.
"About five in the evening I preached at Killrail. No house would contain the congregation ; so I preached in the open air. The wind was piercingly cold, but the people regarded it not. Afterwards I administered the Lord's supper to about a hundred of them, and then slept in peace.
" AVednesday, June 6. I took leave of my dear friends at Londonderry, and drove to Newton-Lima vady. I had no design to preach there. But while we were at breakfast, the people were gathered so fast that I could not deny them. The house was soon filled from end to end. I explained to them the fellowship believers have with God. Thence I went on to Colerain, and preached at six, (as I did two years ago,) in the barrack-yard. The wind was high and sharp enough ; but the people here are good old soldiers. Many attended at five in the morning, and a large congTegation about six in the evening; most of whom, I believe, tasted the good word ; for God was with us of a truth.
"Tuesday, 12. We came through a most beautiful country to Do^Mipatrick, a much larger town than I imagined ; I think, not much inferior to Sligo. The evening was uncommonly mild and bright, there not being a cloud in the sky. The tall firs shaded us on every side, and the fruitful fields were spread all around. The people were, I think, half as many more as were at Lisbum even on Sunday evening. On them I enforced
300
those important words, 'Acquaint thyself now with him; and be at peace/
" Wednesday, 13. Being informed we had only six- and-twenty miles to go, we did not set out till between six and seven. The country was uncommonly pleasant, running between two high ridges of mountains ; but it was up hill and down all the way, so that we did not reach Rathfriland till nearly noon. Mr. Barber, the Presbyterian Minister, (a princely personage, I believe six feet and a half high,) offering me his new, spacious preaching-house, the congregation quickly gathered together. I began without delay to open and enforce, ' Now God commandeth all men, everywhere, to repent.' I took chaise the instant I had done ; but the road being still up hill and down, we were two hours going what they called six miles. I then quitted the chaise, and rode forward. But even then, four miles, so called, took an hour and a half riding ; so that I did not reach Dr. Lesley's, at Tanderagee, till half an hour past four. About six I stood upon the steps at Mr. Godly's door, and preached on ' This is not your rest,' to a larger con- gregation, by a third, than even that at Downpatrick. I scarcely remember to have seen a larger, unless in London, Yorkshire, or Cornwall.
" Tuesday, 26. — Dublin. We were agreeably sur- prised with the arrival of Dr. Coke, who came from Phi- ladelphia in nine-and-twenty days, and gave us a pleas- ing account of the work of God in America. Thursday, 28th. I had a conversation with Mr. Howard, I think one of the greatest men in Europe. Nothing but the mighty power of God can enable him to go through his difficult and dangerous employments. But what can hurt us, if God be on our side ?
" Sunday, July 22. — Manchester. Our service began at ten. Notwithstanding the severe cold, which has continued many days, the house was well filled ; but ray work was easy, as Dr. Coke assisted me. As many
301
as could, crowded in, in the evening ; but many were obliged to go away. Afterwards I spent a comfortable hour with the society.
" Friday, 27- We went on to Bolton. Here are eight hundred poor children taught in our Sunday- schools, by about eighty masters, who receive no pay but what they are to receive from their great Master. About a hundred of them, part boys and part girls, are taught to sing. And they sang so true, that, all singing toge- ther, they seemed to be but one voice. The house was thoroughly filled, while I explained and applied the first and great commandment. What is all morality or reli- gion without this ? A mere castle in the air. In the evening, many of the children still hovering round the house, I desired forty or fifty to come in and sing,
' Vital spark of heavenly flame.'
Although some of them were silent, not being able to sing for tears, yet the harmony was such as I believe could not be equalled in the King's chapel.
" Monday, August 6. Having taken the whole coach for Birmingham, we set out, expecting to be there, as usual, about five in the evening. But having six per- sons within, and eight without, the coach could not bear the burden, but broke down before three in the morn- ing. Having patched it together as well as we could, we went on to Congleton, and got another. In an hour or two this broke also ; and one of the horses was so thoroughly tired, that he could hardly set one foot before the other. After all these liinderances, we got to Bir- mingham just at seven. Finding a large congregation waiting, I stepped out of the coach into the house, and began preaching without delay. And such was the goodness of God, that I found no more weariness when I had done than if I had rested all the day.
" Here I took a tender leave of Mrs. Heath and her lovely daughters, about to embark with Mr. Heath for
302
America, whom I liardly expect to see any more till we meet in Abraham's bosom.
"Friday, 10. — Southampton. At six I preached on Hebrews iv. 14. In the afternoon I went with a gen- tleman (Mr. Taylor) to hear the famous musician that plays upon the glasses. By my appearing there, (as I had foreseen,) a heap of gentry attended in the evening. And I believe several of them, as well as Mr. T. him- self, did not come in vain.
" Tuesday, 14. Sailing on with a fair wind, we fully expected to reach Guernsey in the afternoon ; but the wind turning contrary, and blowing hard, we foimd that would be impossible. We then judged it best to put in at the isle of Aldemey ; but we were very near being ship-wrecked in the bay. About eight I went down to a convenient spot on the beach, and began giving out a hymn : a woman and two little children joined us im- mediately. Before the hymn was ended, we had a toler- able congregation, all of whom behaved well ; part, indeed, continued at forty or fifty yards' distance, but they were all quiet and attentive.
" It happened, (to speak in the vulgar phrase,) that three or four who sailed with us from England, a gen- tleman, with his wife and sister, were near relations of the Governor. He came to us this morning ; and when I went into the room behaved with the utmost coui-tesy. This little circumstance may remove prejudice, and make a more open way for the Gospel.
" Soon after, we set sail ; and after a very pleasant passage, through little islands on either hand, we came to the venerable castle, standing on a rock, about a quarter of a mile from Guernsey. The isle itself makes a beautiful appearance, spreading as a crescent to the right and left ; about seven miles long and j&ve broad, part high land and part low. The town itself is boldly situated, rising higher and higher from the water. The first thing I observed in it was very narrow streets, and
303
exceedingly liigh houses. But we quickly went on to Mr. de Jersey's, hardly a mile from the town. Here I found a most cordial welcome, both from the master of the house and all his family. I preached at seven, in a large room, to as deeply serious a congi-egation as I ever saw, on 'Jesus Christ of God made unto us wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption.'
" Monday, 20. We took ship between three and four in the morning, in a very small inconvenient sloop, and not a swift sailer, so that we were seven hours in sailing what is called seven leagues. About eleven we landed at St. Helier's, and went straight to Mr. Brackenbury's house. It stands very pleasantly near the end of the town, and has a large convenient garden, with a lovely range of fruitful hills, which rise at a small distance from it. I preached in the evening to an exceedingly serious congregation, on Matt. iii. ult. And almost as many were present at five in the morning, whom I ex- horted to go on to perfection, which many of them, Mr. Clarke informs me, are earnestly endeavouring to do.
" Thursday, 23. I rode to St. Mary's, five or six miles from St. Helier's, through shady, pleasant lanes. None at the house could speak English, but I had interpreters enow. In the evening our large room was thoroughly filled. I preached on, ' By grace ye are saved, through faith :' Mr. Brackenbury interpreted sentence by sen - tence, and God o^\Tied his word, though delivered in so awkward a manner ; but especially in prayer : I prayed in English, and Mr. B. in French.
i " Saturday, 25. Having now leisure, I finished a ser- mon on ' Discerning the Signs of the Times.' This morning I had a particular conversation (as I had once or twice before) with Jeannie Bisson of this town, such a young woman as I have hardly seen elsewhere. She seems to be wholly devoted to God, and to have con- stant communion with him. She has a clear and strong understanding, and I cannot perceive the least tincture
304
of enthusiasm. I am afraid she will not live long. I am amazed at the grace of God which is in her. I think she is far beyond Madam Guion in deep commu- nion with God : and I doubt whether I have found her fellow in England. Precious as my time is, it would have been worth my while to come to Jersey, had it been only to see this prodigy of grace.
" Monday, 27- I thought when I left Southampton to have been there again as this day ; but God's thoughts were not as my thoughts. Here we are, shut up in Jersey, for how long we cannot tell. But it is all well ; for thou. Lord, hast done it. It is my part to improve the time, as it is not likely I should ever have another opportunity of visiting these islands.
" Tuesday, 28. Being still detained by contrary winds, I preached at six in the evening to a larger congrega- tion than ever, in the assembly-room. It conveniently contains five or six hundred people.
" Wednesday, 29. I designed to have followed the blow in the morning ; but I had quite lost my voice : however, it was restored in the evening, and I believe all in the assembly-room (more than the last evening) heard distinctly, while I explained and applied, ' I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God.' In the morning, Thursday, 30, I took a solemn leave of the society. We set out about nine, and reached St. Peter's in the afternoon. Good is the will of the Lord. I trust he has something more for us to do here also. After preaching to a larger congregation than was expected, on so short a notice, on, ' God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself,' I returned to Mont-Plaisir, to stay just as long as it should please God. I preached there in the morning, Friday, 3], to a congregation serious as death.
"Saturday, September L This day twelvemonth I was detained in Holland by contrary winds. All is well, so we are doing and suffering the will of our Lord. In
305
the evening, the storm driving us into the house again, I strongly exhorted a very genteel audience, (such as I have rarely seen in England,) to ' ask for the old patlis, and walk therein.'
" Sunday, 2. Being still pent up by the north-east wind. Dr. Coke preached at six in the morning to a deeply affected congregation. I preached at eight, on Rom. viii. 33. At one, Mr. Yivian, a Local Preacher, preached in French, the language of the island. At five, as the house would not contain half the congregation, I preached in a tolerably sheltered place, on the 'joy there is in heaven over one sinner that repenteth ; ' and both high and low seemed to hear it gladly. I then designed to meet the society, but could not. The people pressed so eagerly on every side that the house was filled pre- sently ; so that I could only give a general exhortation, ' to walk worthy of their profession.'
" I was in hopes of sailing in the morning, Monday, 3, but the storm so increased that it was judged imprac-! ticable. The congregation, however, in the evening in- creased every day ; and they appeared to be more and more affected : so that I believe we were not detained for nothing ; but for the spiritual and eternal good of many.
" Tuesday, 4. The storm continued, so that we could not stir. I took a walk to-day, through, what is called, the New Ground, where the gentry are accustomed to walk in the evening : both the upper ground, which is as level as a bowling-green, and the lower, which is planted with rows of trees, is wonderfully beautiful. In the evening I fully delivered my own soul by showing what it is to ' build upon a rock.' But still we could not sail, the wind being quite contrary as well as ex- ceedingly high. It was the same on Wednesday. In the afternoon we drank tea at a friend's who was men- tioning a Captain just come from France, that proposed to sail in the morning for Penzance, for which the wind
303
would serve, thougli not for Southampton. In this we plainly saw the hand of God : so we agreed ^\dth him immediately.
" Saturday, 8. — Penzance. Dr. Coke preached at six to as many as the preaching-house would contain. At ten I was obliged to take the field, by the multitude of people that flocked together. I found a very uncommon liberty of speech among them, and cannot doubt but the work of God will flourish in this place. In the evening I preached at St. Ives, (but it being the market-day, so that I could not stand, as usual, in the market-place,) in a very convenient field at the end of the town, to a very numerous congregation, I need scarcely add, and very serious ; for such are all the congi-egations in the county of Cornwall.
" Sunday, 9. About nine I preached at the copper- works, three or four miles from St. Ives, to a large con- gregation, gathered from all parts, I believe ' with the demonstration of the Spirit.' I then met the society in the preaching-house, which is unlike any other in Eng- land, both as to its form and materials. It is exactly round, and composed wholly of brazen slags, which I suppose will last as long as the earth. Between one and two I begun in the market-place at Redruth to the largest congregation I ever saw there. They not only filled all the windows, but sat on the tops of the houses. About five I began in the amphitheatre at Gwennap : I suppose we had a thousand more than ever were there before : but it was all one ; my voice was strengthened accordingly, so that every one could hear distinctly.
" Sunday, Nov. 4. — London. The congregation at the New Chapel was far larger than usual; and the number of communicants was so great, that I was obliged to consecrate thrice. Monday, o. In my way to Dork- ing, I read Mr. Dufi"'s Essay on Genius. It is beyond all comparison deeper and more judicious than Dr. G.'s essay on that subject. If the Doctor had seen it, which
307
one can hardly doubt, it is a wonder he would publish his essay : yet I cannot approve of his method. "Why does he not first define his term, that we may know what he is talking about ? I doubt, because his own idea of it was not clear. For genius is not imagination, any more than it is invention. If we mean by it a qua- lity of the soul, it is, in its widest acceptation, an extra- ordinary capacity either for some particular art or sci- ence, or for all, for whatever may be undertaken. So Euclid had a genius for mathematics, Tully for oratory : Aristotle and Lord Bacon had an universal genius appli- cable to every thing.
" Friday, 9. A friend offering to bear my expenses, I set out in the evening, and on Saturday, 10, dined at Nottingham. The preaching-house, one of the most elegant in England, was pretty well filled in the evening.
" Sunday, 11. At ten, we had a lovely congregation ; and a very numerous one in the afternoon : but I believe the house would hardly contain one half of those that came to it. I preached a Charity Sermon for the Infir- mary, which was the design of my coming. This is not a County Infirmary, but is open to all England, yea, to all the world. And every thing about it is so neat, so convenient, and so well ordered, that I have seen none like it in the three kingdoms. Monday, 12. In the afternoon, we took coach again, and on Tuesday re- turned to London.
" Sunday, 25. I preached two Charity Sermons at West-street in behalf of our poor children ; in which I 3ndeavoured to warn them, and all that have the care of I :hem, against that English sin, ungodliness, that reproach )f our nation, wherein we excel all the inhabitants of the earth.
" Tuesday, Dec. 4. I retired to Rainham, to pre- 3are another edition of the New Testament for the press.
" Sunday, 9. — London. I went down at half an hour last five, but found no Preacher in the chapel, though
308
we had three or four in the house : so I preached my- self. Afterwards inquiring why none of my family at- tended the morning preaching, they said it was because they sat up too late. I resolved to put a stop to this : and therefore ordered, that, 1. Every one under my roof should go to bed at nine ; that, 2. Every one might at- tend the morning preaching : and so they have done ever since.
" Monday, 10. I was desired to see the celebrated^ | wax-work at the Museum in Spring-Gardens. It exhi- ! bits most of the crowned heads in Europe, and shows their characters in their countenances. Sense and ma- jesty appear in the King of Spain : dubiess and sottish- ness in the King of France : infernal subtilty in the late King of Prussia : (as well as in the skeleton Voltaire :) calmness and humanity in the Emperor, and King of Portugal : exquisite stupidity in the Prince of Orange : and amazing coarseness, with every thing that is unami- able, in the Czarina.
"Sunday, 16. After preaching at Spitalfields, I hast- ened to St. John's, Clerkenwell, and preached a Charity Sermon for the Finsbury Dispensary, as I would gladly countenance every institution of the kind.
" Saturday, 22. I yielded to the importunity of a painter, and sat, an hour and a half in all, for my picture. I think it is the best that ever was taken. But what is the picture of a man above fourscore ? "
These extracts are from the Journal of 1787, when Mr. Wesley was in his eighty- fifth year. The labours and journeys of almost every day are similarly noticed, exhibiting at once a singular instance of natm-al strength, sustained, doubtless, by the special blessing of God, and l| of an entire consecration of time to the service of man- kind, of which no similar example is probably on record ; and which is rendered still more wonderful by the con- sideration that it had been continued for more than half a century, on the same scale of exertion, and almost
309
xvithout intermission. Hie vigour of his mind at this age is also as remarkable ; the same power of acute ob- ser\^ation as formerly is manifested ; the same taste for reading and criticism ; the same facility in literary com- position. Xor is the buoyant cheerfulness of his spirit a less striking feature. Nothing of the old man of un- rencTred nature appears ; no forebodings of evil ; no querulous comparisons of the present with the past ; — there is the same delight in the beautiful scenes of na- ture ; the same enjoyment of conversation, provided it had the two qualities of usefulness and bre\'ity ; the same joy in hopeful appearances of good ; and the same tact at turning the edge of little discomforts and disap- pointments by the power of an undisturbed equanimity. Above all we see the man of o)ie business, living only to serve God and his generation, " instant in season and out of season," seriously intent, not upon doing so much duty, but upon saving souls ; and preaching, conversing, and ^^Titing for this end alone. And yet this is the man whom we still sometimes see made the object of the sneers of infidel or semi-infidel philosophers ; and whom book-makers, when they have turned the interesting- points of his character and history into a marketable commodity, endeavour to dress up in the garb of a fana- tic, or a dreamer, by way of rendering their works more acceptable to frivolous readers, — the man to whose la - hours few even of the Evangelical Clergy of the national Church have the heart or the courage to do justice ; for- getting how much that improved state of piety which exists in the Establishment is owing to the indirect in- fluence of his long life of labour, and his successful mi- nisti y ; and that even very many of themselves have sprung from families w^here Methodism first lighted the lamp of religious knowledge, and 2)roduced a religious influence. It will indeed provoke a smile, to observe what effort often discovers itself in wTiters of this party, when referring to the religious state of the nation in the
310
last and present century, to keep this apostolic man wholly out of sight, as though he had never existed ; feeling, we suppose, that because he did not conform to the order of their Church in all particulars, it would he a sin against their own orthodoxy even to name him as one of those great instruments in the hands of God, who, in mercy to these lands, were raised up to effect that vast moral and religious change the benefits of which they themselves so richly enjoy. This may be attributed not only to that exclusive spirit which marks so many of the Clergy of this class, even beyond others, notwithstanding their piety and general excellence, but to the Calvinism which many of them have imbibed. The evangelical Arminianism of Wesley has been for- given by the orthodox Dissenters ; but by a curious anomaly, not by the Calvinistic party of the Church. — It is probably better understood by the former.*
* The following passage from a sermon lately preached in his dio- cese, by Bishop Copleston, may he quoted hoth as a better specimen of the spirit of a Churchman than that above referred to, and as, per- haps, the only instance in which any thing approaching to a due esti- mate of Mr. Wesley's character, and the value of his labours, has been suffered publicly to escape the lips of a Prelate. It was dictated evidently by a candid and hljeral feeling, though not \\1thout being in- fluenced by some of those mistaken views which \A-ill be corrected at the close of this account of Mr. Wesley's life : —
" And here, not only candour and equity, but a just sense of the constitution of Christ's church, compels me to draw a marked line of distinction between those whose religious assemblies are supplement- ary, as it were, to our own Establishment, offering spiritual comfort and instruction to hundreds unable to find it elsewhere, and those or- ganized communities which exclude from their society any that com- municate in the blessed sacrament of the Lord's supper with the na- tional Church.
" Of the former, I would not only think and speak mildly, but in many cases I would commend the piety and zeal which animates them, full of danger as it is to depart from the apostolic ordinance, even in matters of outward disciphne and order. The author and founder of those societies (for he was carefiil himself to keep them from being formed into a sect) was a regularly ordained Minister, a man orthodox
311
At the time to which the above extracts from his Journal refer, Mr. Wesley had, however, no reason to
in his belief, yimple and disinterested in liis own views, and adorned wtli the most amiable and distinguishing virtues of a true Christian. He found thousands of his countrymen, though nominally Christians, yet as ignorant of tme Christianity as infidels and Heathens ; and in tx)0 many instances (it is useless to conceal or disguise the fact) igno- rant, either through the inattention of the Government in not providing for increased numbers, or through the carele.-sness and neglect of those whom the national Church had appointed to be their Pastors.
** But the beginning of schism, like that of strife, is as when one letteth oixt water. The gentle stream of piety and benevolence in which this practice originated, irrigating only and refreshing some parched or barren lands, soon became a swelling and rapid torrent, ^^•idening as it flowed on, and opening for itself a breach which it may yet require the care and prudence of ages to close. And even the pious author himself was not proof against that snare of Satan which, tlirough the vanity and weakness of hitman natiue, led him in his lat- ter years to assume the authority of an apostle, and to establish a fra- ternity within the Church, to be called after his own name, and to remain a lasting monument of his actinty and zeal. But over errors such as these let us cast a veil ; and rather rejoice in reflecting on the many whom he reclaimed from sin and wickedness, and taught to seek for salvation through the merits of their Saviour.
" Of such, I repeat, wherever a like deficiency of religious means is foimd, we ought to speak not only with tenderness, but with bro- therl)' love and esteem."
It seems pretty obvious that Bishop Copleston has taken his impres- sions from Southey's Life of the Founder of Methodism, although somewhat modified by better views of spiritual religion. The moral destitution of the country, and the negligence of the Church, are ac- knowledged, as well as the important effects produced by Mr. Wesley's labours, at least in their early stages ; and yet these results are spoken of as somewhat of a religious calamity ! The beginning of " schism,'* as to church-order, is compared to the letting out of water j and a fearful " breach " out of the established Church completes the picture. How little does this sensible and amiable Bishop know of the facts of the case ! — as for instance, 1 . That the Methodist societies were in great part gathered not out of church-goers, but church-neglecters. 2. That the effect was generally, for many years, to increase the attend- ance at chiu'ch, and to lay the foimdation in a great number of places, especially in the more populous towns, of large chmch-congregations, which have continued to this day. 3. That the still more extensive
312
complain of any want of respect, or of a due apprecia- tion of his labours by tbe serious of all parties, although he regarded it not with improper exultation, but passed through " honour," as he had passed through " disho- nour " in the former years of his life, as " seeing Him who is invisible." This period of his life must have been to him, on a much higher account, one of rich reflection. In his Journal of 1785, March 24, he ob- serves,— "I was now considering how strangely the grain of mustard-seed, planted about fifty years ago, had
and ultimate result was, after persecution or silent contempt had been tried in vain, and when it was found that obstinate perseverance in neglect would not be any longer tolerated, that the Establishment was roused into an activity by which it has doubtless been greatly benefited as far as respects its moral influence, the only influence of a church which can be permanent or valuable. 4. That very few of the Me- thodists of the present day would in all probability have been, in any sense which Bishop Copleston would value, Church-people ; and so this supposed loss of ecclesiastical members aflfords but an imaginary ground for the regrets with which he seems to surround it. The in- timation of Mr. Wesley's ambition is imitated from Southey. But of tliis enough has been said in refutation. Bishop Copleston indeed re- gards it mildly as an infirmity, which he would charitably cover with Mr. We.sley's numerous and eminent virtues. That is kind ; but Mr. Wesley himself would have taken a severer view of this " weakness," had he been conscious of the passion of ambition, in the sense in which it is here used. One might ask this respectable Prelate to re- view the case, and say where Mr. Wesley, allowing him his conscien- tious conviction that he was bound to incessant activity in doing good to the souls of men, could have stopped ? how he could have disposed of his societies, in the then existing state of the Church ? and whether, if he had this " ambition " to be the head of a sect, his whole hfe did not lay restraints upon it, since, from nearly the very first outset of his itinerancy and success, it has been shown in this work, by extracts from the Minutes of his first Conferences, that he took views of eccle- siastical pohty which then set him quite at liberty, had he chosen it, to form his societies into a regtdar church, to put himself at their head, and to kindle up a spirit of hostility to the Establishment, and of warm partisanship in his owa favoiu-, throughout the land ? A vicious ambition would have preferred this course. But it is not necessary to anticipate the remarks which will follow on these subjects.
313
grown up. It has spread through all Great Britain, and Ireland, the Isle of Wight, and the Isle of Man ; then to America, through the whole continent, into Canada, the Leeward Islands, and Newfoundland. And the societies, in all these parts, walk by one rule, knowing that religion is in holy tempers, and striving to worship God, not in form only, but likewise in spirit and in truth."
He must, indeed, have been insensible to the emo- tions of a generous nature, had he not felt an honest satisfaction, that he had lived down calumnies; and that where mobs formerly awaited him, he met with the kind and cheering attentions of the most respectable persons of all religious persuasions, in every part of the country. But, more than this, he could compare the dearth and barrenness of one age with the living ver- dure and fertility of another. Long-forgotten truths had been made familiar ; — a neglected population had been brought within the range of Christian instruction, and the constant preaching of the word of life by faith- ful men ; — religious societies had been raised up through the land, generally distinguished by piety and zeal ; — by the blessing of God upon the labours of Mr. White- field, and others of his first associates, the old Dissent- ing churches • had been quickened into life, and new ones multiplied; the established Church had been awakened from her lethargy; the number of faithful Ministers in her parishes greatly multiplied ; the influ- ence of religion spread into the colonies, and the United States of America ; and, above all, a vast multitude, the fruit of his OAvn ministerial zeal and faithfulness, had, since the time in which he commenced his labours, departed into a better world. These thoughts must often have passed through his mind, and inspired his heart with devout thanksgivings, although no allusion is ever made to them in a boastful manner. For the past, he knew to whom the praise belonged ; and he p
314
future lie left to God, certain, at least, of meeting in heaven a greater number of glorified spirits of whose salvation he had been, under God, the instrument, than any Minister of modem ages. That "joyful hope" may explain an incident, which occurred towards the close of life, at the City-road chapel, London. After prayers had been read one Sunday forenoon, he ascended the pulpit ; where, instead of announcing the hymn immediately, he, to the great surprise of the congregation, stood silent, with his eyes closed, for the space of at least ten minutes, rapt in thought ; and then, with a feeling which at once conveyed to all present the subject vvhich had so absorbed his attention, gave out the hymn commencing with the lines, —
" Come, let u..-; join our friends above, Who have ohtain'd the prize."
It was also his constant practice to preach on All Saints' Day, which was with him a favourite festival, on communion with the saints in heaven ; a practice probably arising out of the same delightful association of remembrances and hope.
On his attaining his eighty-fifth year, he makes the following reflections : —
" I this day enter on my eighty-fifth year. And what cause have I to praise God, as for a thousand spiritual blessings, so for bodily blessings also ! Howi little have I sufi'ered yet, by 'the rush of numerous years ! ' It is true, I am not so agile as I ^vas in times past : I do not run or walk so fast as I did. My sight is a little decayed. My left eye is grown dim, and hardly serves me to read. I have daily some pain in the ball of my right eye, as also in my right temple, (occasioned by a blow received some time since,) and in my right shoulder and arm, which I impute partly to a sprain, and partly to the rheumatism. I find like- wise some decay in my memory, with regard to names
315
and things lately past ; but not at all with regard to what I have read or heard, twenty, forty, or sixty years ago. Neither do I find any decay in my hearing, smell, taste, or appetite, (though I want but a third part of the food I once did,) nor do I feel any such thing as w^eariness, either in travelling or preaching. And I am not conscious of any decay in writing ser- mons, which I do as readily, and I believe as correctly, as ever.
" To what cause can I impute this, that I am as I am ? First, doubtless, to the power of God, fitting me for the work to which I am called, as long as he pleases to continue me therein ; and next, subordinately to this, to the prayers of his children. — May we not im- pute it, as inferior means: 1. To my constant exercise and change of air? 2. To my never having lost a night's sleep, sick or well, at land or sea, since I was bom ? 3. To my having sleep at command, so that w^henever I feel myself almost worn out, I call it, and it comes, day or night ? 4. To my having con- stantly, for above sixty years, risen at four in the morn- ing? 5. To my constant preaching at five in the morning for above fifty years ? 6. To my having had so little pain in my life, and so little sorrow or anxious care ? — Even now, though I find pain daily in my eye, temple, or arm, yet it is never violent, and seldom lasts many minutes at a time.
" Whether or not this is sent to give me warning that I am shortly to quit this tabernacle, I do not know : but, be it one way or the other, I have only to say, —
' My remnant of days
I spend to his praise, Who died the whole world to redeem :
Be they many or few,
My days are his due, And they all are devoted to Him !
And, referring to some persons in the nation who p 2
316
thought themselves endowed with the gift of prophecy, he adds, " If this is to he the last year of my life, ac- cording to some of these prophets, I hope it will be the best. I am not careful about it, but heartily receive the advice of the angel in Milton, —
' How well is thine ; how long, peiniit to Heaven.' "
CHAPTER XIV.
The brothers, whose affection no differences of opinion, and no conflicts of party, could diminish, were now to be separated by death. Of the last days of Mr. Charles Wesley, Dr. Whitehead gives the following account : —
" Mr. Charles Wesley had a weak body, and a poor state of health, during the greatest part of his life. I believe he laid the foundation of both at Oxford l)y too close application to study, and abstinence from food. He rode much on horseback, which probably contributed to lengthen out life to a good old age. I visited him several times in his last sickness ; and his body was indeed reduced to the most extreme state of weakness. He possessed that state of mind which he had been always pleased to see in others, — ^unaffected humility, and holy resignation to the will of God. He had no transports of joy, but solid hope and unshaken confi- dence in Christ, which kept his mind in perfect peace. A few days before his death he composed the following lines. Having been silent and quiet for some time, he called Mrs. Wesley to him, and bid her write as he dictated : —
' In age and feebleness extreme, Who shall a sinful worm redeem ? Jesus, my only hope thoii art, Strength of my failing flesh and heart j O could I catch a smile from thee, And drop into eternity 1'
317
" He died, March 29th, 1788, aged seventy-nine years and three months ; and was buried, April 5th, in Mary- bone church-yard, at his own desire. The pall was sup- ported by eight Clergymen of the Church of England. On his tomb-stone are the following lines, written by himself on the death of one of his friends : they could not be more aptly applied to any person than to Mr Chai'les Wesley : —
* With poverty of spirit bless'd, Rest, happy saint, in Jesus rest ; A sinner saved, through grace forgiven, Redeeni'd from earth to reign in heaven ! Thy labours of unwearied love. By thee forgot, are crown'd above ; Crovi-n'd, through the mercy of thy Lord, With a free, fuE, immense revpard ! '
" Mr. Charles Wesley was of a warm and lively dis- position, of great frankness and integrity, and generous and steady in his friendships. In conversation he was pleasing, instructive, and cheerfal ; and his observations were often seasoned with wit and humour. His religion was genuine and unaifected. As a Minister, he was familiarly acquainted with every part of divinity ; and his mind was furnished with an uncommon knowledge of the Scriptures. His discourses fi-om the pulpit were not dry and systematic, but flowed from the present views and feelings of his own mind. He had a remark- able talent of expressing the most important truths with simplicity and energy ; and his discourses were some- times truly apostolic, forcing conviction on the hearers in spite of the most determined opposition. As a hus- band, a father, and a friend, his character was amiable. Mrs. Wesley brought him five children, of whom two sons and a daughter are still living.* The sons dis-
• Miss Wesley, a lady of eminent talents, and great excellence, died September 19, 1828.
It would be improper to withhold, as I have them before me, in the unpubhshed letters with which I have been favoured, some inci-
318
covered so fine a taste for music, at an early period of life, that they excited general astonishment ; and they are now justly admired by the best judges for their talents in that pleasing art. The Methodists are greatly indebted to Charles Wesley for his unwearied labours and great usefulness at the first formation of the socie- ties, when every step was attended with difficulty and danger. And being dead he yet speaketh by his numer- ous and excellent hymns, ^vritten for the use of the societies, which still continue to be the means of daily edification and comfort to thousands."'""
For the spiritual advantages which the Methodists have derived from his inestimable hymns, which are in constant use in their congregations, as well as for his early
dental remarks of the late Miss \V'esley on the character of her father : —
" Mr. Moore seems to tliink that my father preferred rest to going about to do good. He had a rising family, and considered it his duty to confine his labours to Bristol and London, where he laboured most sedulously in ministerial offices ; and judged that it was incum- bent upon him to watch over the youth of his sons, especially in a profession wliich natm-e so strongly pointed out, but which was pecu- liarly dangerous. He always said his brother was formed to lead, and he to follow. No one ever more rejoiced in another's superiority, or was more wiUing to confess it. Mr. Moore's statement of his absence of mind in his yoimger days was probably correct, as he was bom impetuous, and ardent, and sincere. But what a change must have taken place when we were bom ! For his exactness in liis accounts, in Ins manuscripts, in his bureau, &c., equalled my imcle's. Not in his dress, indeed ; for my mother said, if she did not watch over him, he might have put on an old for a new coat, and marched out. Such was his power of abstraction, that he could read and com- pose, with his children in the room, and visiters talking aroimd him. He was near forty when he married, and had eight children, of whom we were the youngest. So kind and amiable a character in domestic life can scarcely be imagined. The tenderness he showed in every weakness, and the sj mpathy in every pain, would fill sheets to de- scribe. But I am not writing his eulogy ; only I must add, with so warm a temper, he never was heard to speak an angry word to a ser- vant, or known to strike a ch}^^ in anger, — and he knew no guile ! "
• Whitehead's Life.
319
labours, the memory of Mr. Charles Wesley indeed deserves to be had in their everlasting renienibranee ; and they are not insensible of the value of the gift. Their taste has been formed by this high standard ; and, notwithstanding all the charges of illiteracy, and want of mental cultivation, which have been often brought against them, we may venture to say, there are few col- lections of psalms and hymns in use in any other con- gregations, that would, as a ivhole, be tolerated amongst them : — so pow^erful has been the effect produced by his superior compositions. The clear and decisive character of the religious experience which they describe ; their force, and life, and earnestness ; commended them, at the first, to the piety of the societies, and, through that, insensibly elevated the judgment of thousands, who, otherwise, might have relished, as strongly as others, the rudeness of the old version of the Psalms, the tameness of the new, and the tinsel metaphors and vapid senti- mentalisms which disfigure numerous compositions of different authors, in most collections of hymns in use. It would seem, indeed, from the very small number of really good psalms and hymns, which are adapted to public worship and the use of religious societies, that this branch of sacred poetry has not been very success- fully cultivated ; and that the combination of genius, judgment, and taste, requisite to produce them, is very rarely found. Germany is said to be more abundant in good hymns than England ; and some of the most excellent of the Wesleyan hymns are imitations of German h^mins admirably versified. But in our language the number is small. Hymns, indeed, abounding in sweet thoughts, though often feebly ex- pressed, and such as may be used profitably in the closet or the family circle, are not so rare. But the true sacred lyric, suited for pubKc worship, and the select assemblies of the devout, is as scarce as it is valuable. From the rustic rhyming of Sternhold and Hopkins, to
320
the psalms and hjrmns of Dr. Watts, the advance was indeed unspeakably great. A few, however, only of the latter, in comparison of the whole number, are unexcep- tionable throughout. When they are so, they leave nothing to be desired ; but many of Dr. Watts's compo- sitions begin well, often nobly, and then fall off into dulness and puerility ; and not a few are utterly worth- less, as being poor in thought, and still more so in expression. The piety and sweetness of Doddridge's h}Tnns must be felt ; but they are often verbose and languid, and withal faulty and affected in their meta- phors. The Olney Collection has many delightful h}'mns for private use ; but they are far from being generally fit for the public services of religion, and are often in bad ta-ste ; not even excepting many of Cowper's. This may be spoken without irreverence, for the greatest poets have not proved the best hj-mn-makers. Milton made but one tolerable psalm ; and still more modem poets of note have not fully redeemed the credit of their class. The fact seems to be, that when the mind is opu- lent in sentiment and imagery, those qualities are usually infused into sacred song in too large proportions. Sen- timent and genuine religious feeling are things quite distinct, and seldom harmonize ; at least, though they may sometimes approach to the verge of each other, they will not amalgamate; and exuberance of metaphor is inconsistent with strong and absorbing devotion, and proves too artificial to express the natural language of the heart. The talent of correct and vigorous versifica- tion is, for these reasons, more likely to produce the true "spiritual song" than luxuriance of imagination and great creative genius, provided the requisite theo- logical and devotional qualities be also present. A hymn suitable for social worship ought to be terse and vigorous; and it is improved when every verse closes with a sense so full and pointed as frequently to make .some approach to the character of the ancient epigram ;
32]
or, as Mr. Montgomery 1ms happily expressed it, " each stanza should be a poetical tune, played down to the last note." The meaning ought also to be so obvious as to be comprehended at once, that men may speak to God directly, without being distracted by investigating the real meaning of the words put into their lips. And when metaphor is efficiently employed, it must be gene rally such as the Scriptm-es have already sanctioned ; for with their imagery we are all familiar, and it stands consecrated to the service of the sanctuary by inspired authority. Yet even this ought not to be adopted in an extended form approaching to allegory; and is always more successful when rather lightly touched and sug- gested, than when dwelt upon with paiticularity. Cow- per's fine hj-mn on Providence is greatly improved by omitting the stanza : —
" His purposes will ripen fast, Unfolding everj' hoiu- ; The bud may Lave a bitter taste, But sweet will be the flower."
This figure is not only not found in sacred inspired poetry, but it has too much prettiness to be the vehicle of a sublime thought, and the verse has moreover the fault of an absurd antithesis, as well as a false rhyme. Many modern hymns are, indeed, as objectionable from the character of their imagery, as from the meagerness of their thoughts ; and there are a few somewhat popular, which, leaving out or changing a few^ sacred terms, would chime agreeably enough to the most common sentimental subjects.
To Dr. Watts and to Mr. Charles "Wesley the largest share of gratitude is due, in modem times, from the churches of Christ, for that rich supply of " Psalms and Hymns and Spiritual Songs," in w^hich the assemblies of the pious may make melody unto the Lord, in strains which " angels might often delight to hear." No others ' p 5
322
are to be named mth these sweet singers of the spiritual Israel ; and it is probable that, through the medium of their verse chiefly, will the devotions of our churches be poured forth till time shall be no more. No other poets ever attained such elevation as this. They hon- oured God in their gifts, and God has thus honoured them to be the mouth of his people to him, in their solemn assemblies, in their private devotions, and in the struggles of death itself.
It would be an unprofitable task to compare the merits of these two great Psalmists. Each had excellencies not found in the other. Watts, however, excels Mr. Charles Wesley only in the sweeter flow of his numbers, and in the feeling and sympathy of those of his hymns which are designed to administer comfort to the afflicted. In composition he was, in all respects, decidedly his inferior, — in good taste, classic elegance, imiformity, correct rhyming, and vigour. As to the theology of their respective h}Tnns, lea^Tng particular doctrines out of the question, the great truths of religious experience are also far more clearly and forcibly embodied by Mr. Charles Wesley than by Dr. Watts. Most justly does Mr. John Wesley say of the " Collection of Hymns for the use of the people called Methodists," of which, only a fcAv are his own, and almost all the rest from the pen of Mr. Charles Wesley, — In these hjTnns there is no doggerel, no botches, nothing put in to patch up the rh^Tue, no feeble expletives. Here is nothing turgid or bombastic on the one hand, or low and creeping on the other. Here are no cant expressions, no Avords without meaning. Here are (allow me to say) both the purity, the strength, and the elegance of the English language ; and, at the same time, the utmost simplicity and plain- ness, suited to every capacity."
* In tliis collection, beside a few hymns by Mr. John Wesley, there are seven from Dr. Watts. Several are translations by the Wesleys : one from the Spanish, " O God, my God, my all thou art,"
323
Pew persons ever wrote so much poetry of the sacred and devotional kind as Mr. Charles Wesley. It amounts to forty-four distinct publications of different sizes, from the duodecimo volume, to the pamphlet of one or two
&c. : oue from the French, " Come, Saviour Jesus, from above :" anil the others from the German hymns of the Lutheran and Moravian Churches. Several of these translated hymns Mr. Montgomerj- has inserted in his " Psalmist," and marked " Moranan." They appear, indeed, in the Moravian Hymn-Book ; hut in departments there, in which are also found the hymns of Dr. Watts and other English authors. The preface of the edition of 1754, the first authorized col- lection of the Enghsh Moravians, and which embodies tlieir former unauthorized pubHcations, acknowledges "the foregoing labom-s of Mr. Jacobi and the Rev. Mr. Wesley" in the translation of German hymns of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, beside exti-acts of Enghsh ones of the eighteenth, from "Watts, Stennett, Dans, Erskine, Wesley," &c.; which acknowledgment was no doubt overlooked by Mr. Montgomery. The hymns translated by the AVesleys, and said by Mr. Montgomery in his collection to be " ^Moravian," are, " Thou hidden love of God, whose height " Thee will I love, my strength, my tower " Shall I for fear of feeble man ;" " O thou who earnest from above ;" " Now I have foimd the ground wherein;" " My soul before thee prostrate Hes j" and, " Holy Lamb, who thee receive. ' Now all these were published by the Wesleys before the Moravian Hymn-Book of 1754, in which the "foregoing labours of Mr. Wes- ley," in translating from the German, are acknowledged ; and indeed most of them appear in the very first HjTnn-Books published by John and Charles Wesley, two of which bear date so early as 1 739, fifteen years previous to the piiblication of the authorized Moravian Collec- tion. As translations, they are not therefore " Moravian ;" and, when they are ti-anslated from " the German," it does not foUow that they aU have a Moravian original, though some of them may ; for the Moravian German book, like the Enghsh, as we learn from the pre- face to tliefr English Hymn-Book, " consists as weU of hymns ont of preceding church-coUections of their neighbours, as of others composed by themselves." The hymn, " High on his everlasting throne," marked " Moravian" by ^Ir. Montgomery, and mentioned also in his preface, is a Moravian German hymn ; but the translation is by Mr. Charles Wesley; whilst " Give to the winds thy fears," also marked Moravian," is a Geiinan hymn of the Lutheran Church, and the translation is, I believe, Mr. Charles Wesley's. Of this hymn there is a version in the Moravian English Hymn-Book ; the last stanza of which, when placed beside Mr. C. Wesley's, wiU show with wliat
324
sheets. Besides what is published, several thick quarto volumes of poetry in ms. remain, chiefly consisting of
strength of internal selves : —
evidence his translations (iistingnish them-
Weslev'8.
Thou seest our weakness, Lord, Our hearts are known to thee :
O lift thou up the sinking hand, Confirm the feeble knee ; Let us in life and death. Thy steadfast truth declare ;
And publish with our latest breath Thy love and guardian care.
Moravian. O Lord, thou seest our weakness.
Vet know'stwhat ourheartsnnean : Against desponding slackness.
Our feeble kneei sustain. Till, and heyond death's valley.
Let us thy truth declare; Yea, then emphatically.
Boast of thy guardian care.
Some other comparisons might be made between translations from. German hj-mns by the "Wesleys, and those from the same originais foimd in the Moravian Hj-ran-Book, which would sufficiently show that the Mora\'ians, then at least, had no translator into English verse at all comparable to them 5 and, indeed, they had siiliicient taste, generally, to adopt their translations in preference. But this is no reason why they should lose the credit of their own admii-able per- formances in this department. Respect to literary justice has drawn out tliis note to so great a length ; and it was the more necessary to state the matter correctly, because Mr. IMontgomery's " Psalmist " might in future mislead. The first editions of the Hymns and Sacred Poems, by the Wesleys, namely, those of 1739, 1/43, and 1745, in which most of the above hymns are found, ■nith several others in the Moravian Hymn-Book, are now become scarce, and in a few yeai-s maj' not be forthcoming to coiTect the eiTor. For this reason it may also be noticed, that Mr. Montgomery has inserted in his Collection several hymns by Charles Wesley as the composition of " authors unkno^vn." These, too, are foimd in the early editions of the Wesley Hjnnns and Poems, and in some later ones, as, " Come let us who in Christ believe;" Come, O thou aU-victoi-ious Lord ;" " Foimtain of being, source of good;" "God of my hfe, whose gracious power;" " Jesus, my sti-ength, my hope ;" " Jesus, the name high over all ; " " Leader of faithful souls, and guide;" "O that thou would'st the heavens rent ;" " Spirit of tnith, come down ;" " Thee, O my God and King ;" " Thy ceaseless, unexhausted love ;" " When quiet in my house I sit;" and a few others. " Ye \-irgin souls arise," another of Charles Wesley's hymns, is ascribed to Dr. Doddridge. There are two ways of accounting for Mr. Montgomery's want of information as to these hymns ; — that he was not in possession of the early editions of hymns published by John and Charles Wesley ; — and that some of the hymns in the Hymn-Book in use amongst us, which he has as-
325
brief illustrations or paraphrases of the leading texts in the Gospels and Acts of the Apostles, and not inferior
cribed to authors iinkiiowTi, are parts of longer hymns, and were splected by Mr. John "Wesley from his brother's poetry, sometimes from the middle or end of a piece, so that the first lines would not be foimd in the old indexes when consiilted. Mr. Charles Wesley's hynons have not been iinfreqnently claimed for others, without any design to be nnjust. In the Christian Observer, a few years ago, that exquisite production of one of his happiest moments, " Jesus, lover of my soul," was assigned to Mr. Madan, although published by Mr. Charles Wesley in the year 1743 ; and the translation from the French, " Come, Savioiir Jesus, fi-om above," is foimd in the Poetical "Works of Dr. John Byrom, published in 1773, although it appears in the Wesley " Hynms and Poems " of 1739. The probability is, that a copy of it was foimd among Byrom's papers, and so the editor of his Poems concluded it to be his. In Rippon's Selection at least twenty-eight of the Wesley hynms are inserted as anonymous. This has happened in many other collections ; and, besides, they have often been greatly mutilated. A con-ect list of the diflFerent editions of the Hymns and Sacred Poems pubUshed by the Wesleys, will be foimd in the last volume of Wesley's Works, recently completed. The editions of 1739 are scarce ; and it ought to be noticed, that there are two distinct works published under the same title of " Hpnns and Sacred Poems," each bearing that date. The Hymn-Book now in use was compiled by Mr. John Wesley, out of the preceding Hymn- Books, of different sizes and editions, and from liis brother's " Festival Hymns," " Scripture Hynms," &c. The whole underwent his severe criticism, and he abridged and corrected them with a taste and judgment which greatly increased their value. How many of the above-mentioned translations from the German were fi-om the pen of John, and how many were by Charles, will never now probably be ascertained, since they appear chiefly in books pubhshed in their joint names. Some have, indeed, attributed the whole of the translations from the Gennan to John, as supposing that Charles did not well miderstand German. But of this we have no decisive evidence ; and even were it so, he might turn the ruder translations in the ]Moravian Hymn-Book, which are generally very literal, into his own superior verse ; or the sense of any hymn might be given by his brother. Certainly there is internal evidence in many of the translations from the German, pubhshed by the Wesleys, of Charles's manner. John's versions are generally more polished and elegant ; Charles had more fire, and was more careless. Miss Wesley, indeed, in a note to page 340, vol. xiv. of Wesley's Works, is said by the editor to have been of opinion, that
326
to liis " Short Hymns on the chief Passages of the Old and New Testaments," which have passed through several editions. A few of his poems are playful, a few others are keenly satirical. He satirized his brother's ordinations, and the Preachers ; but, High Churchman as he was, he is very unsparing in the use of his poetic whip upon the persecuting and irreligious Clergy. Of this, some of his published, and several of his unpub- lished, paraphrases on passages of the Gospels, and the Acts of the Apostles, in which the persecuting deeds of the Scribes and Pharisees are recorded, afford some caustic specimens ; * and sufficiently indicate that he did not bear the contumely and opposition of his High-
the translated liymns, when from the German, were all from the pen of her imcle ; but they had been long published before she was bom, and she always spoke on the subject as a matter of opinion, and not as grounded on any expUcit inforaiation which she had ever sought, or had ever received, from her father.
* As almost aU the family were poets, so they were all characte- rized by a vein of satire. This they appear to have inherited from their father, whose wit was both ready and pimgent. The following is an instance copied from the Gentleman's Magazine, for the year 1802 :—
" The authenticity of the following extempore grace by the Rev. Samuel Wesley, (father of the Rev. John,) formerly Rector of Ep- worth, may be relied on. It is given on the authority of the late William Barnard, Esq., of Gainsborough, whose father, the preserver of John from the lire of 1707, was present at the time it was spoken, at Temple Belwood, after dinner, Mr. P., at whose house they dined, was a strange compound of avarice and oddity ; many of his singular- ities are still remembered .
' Thanks for this feast, for 'i is no less
Than eating manna in the wilderness ;
Here meagre Famine bears controlless sway.
And ever drives each fainting wretch away.
Yet here, (O how beyond a saint's belief! )
We've seen the glories of a chine of beef ;
Here chimneys smoke, which never smoked before,
And we have dined where we shall dine no more.' "
The design of this odd extemporaneous effusion, we are bound to behepe, was not to indulge in a levity, but to convey a useful reproof.
327
Church brethren with the equanimity and gentleness of his brother John. He also took a part in tlie Calvinistic controversy, by Avriting his " Hymns or Poems on God's universal love." But by far the greater part of his poetry was consecrated to promote the work of God in the heart. Never were its different branches, from the first awakening of the soul out of the sleep of sin, to its state of perfected holiness, with all its intermediate con- flicts and exercises, more justly or scripturally ex- pressed ; and there is, perhaps, no uninspired book from which, as to " the deep things of God," so much is to be learned, as from his Hymn-Book in use in the Me- thodist congregations. The funeral hymns in this col- lection- have but little of the softness of sorrow, — perhaps too little ; but they are wi-itten in that fulness of faith which exclaims over the open tomb, " Thanks be to God, who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ." The hymns on the last day are charac- terized also by the same unflinching faith, which, rejoic- ing in the smile of the Judge, defies the wild uproar of elements, and the general conflagi-ation itself. In seve- ral of these, Mr. Charles Wesley has admirably Chris- tianized the "just man " of Horace, dreadless, amidst the ruins of a world ;
" Sifractus illabatur orbis Impavidu'in ferient ruinat ; "
placing the same fine thought in various aspects, and illustrating it by different circumstances. His hymns of invitation are sweet and persuasive ; and those on justification by faith, admirably illustrative of that im- portant doctrine. Of the value set upon this Hymn- Book by the Methodist congregations, * this is a sufficient
* As the number of Lymns in tliis book, adapted for mixed congre- gations and festival occasions, was not thought sufficient, a Supple- ment is now added ; containing a considerable munber of hymns, by Mr. Charles Wesley, and by other authors. Some of the best hymns he ever wrote are foimd in this smaller collection, chiefly on the Festivals.
328
proof, that above sixty thousand copies are sold yearly in the United Kingdom alone. The nmnber in the United States of America must be considerably larger.
With reference to his brother's poetry, a remark is incidentally and somewhat oddly introduced, by Mr. Wesley, in his Journal of 1790, Jan. 28 : —
"I retired to Peckham, and at leisure houi-s read part of a very pretty trifle, the Life of Mrs. Bellamy. Surely never did any since John Dryden study more
* To make vice pleasing, and damnation gliine,'
than this lively and elegant -v^Titer. She has a fine imagination, a strong understanding, an easy style, improved by much reading ; a fine, benevolent temper, and every qualification that could consist with a total ignorance of God : but God was not in all her thoughts. Abundance of anecdotes she inserts, which may be true or false. One of them concerning Mr. Garrick is curi- ous : she says, ' When he was taking ship for England, a lady presented him \vith. a parcel, which she desired him not to open till he was at sea. When he did, he found Wesley's Hymns, which he immediately threw over-board.' I cannot believe it. I think Mr. G. had more sense. He knew my brother well. And he knew him to be not only far superior in learning, but in poetry, to Mr. Thomson, and all his theatrical ^^Titers put together : none of them can equal him, either in strong nervous sense, or purity and elegance of language. The musical compositions of his sons are not more excellent than the poetical ones of their father."
The last end of the truly venerable John Wesley was now also approaching. He was on his regular pastoral visit to Ireland, when he entered his eighty-seventh year, on which he remarks in his Journal : " This day I enter on my eighty-seventh yeai*. I now find I grow old. ] . My sight is decayed, so that I cannot read a small print, unless in a strong light. 2. My strength is decayed, so
329
tliat I walk muc'li slower than I did some years since. 3. My memory of names, whether of persons or places, is decayed, till I stop a little to recollect them. What I should be afi-aid of is, if I took thought for the mor- row, that my Ijody should weigh down my mind, and create either stubl)ornness by the decrease of my under- standing, or peev-ishness by the increase of bodily infirm- ities : but thou shalt answer for me, O Lord my God ! "
Xobly superior to these infirmities, we find him still acting under the impression, " I must be about my Fa- ther's business." Although in comparison of his former rapidity of movement, he crept rather than ran ; it ^vas still in the same ceaseless course of service. After hold- ing the Irish Conference in Dublin, and the English Conference at Leeds, in August, he returned to London ; from thence he set out to Bristol, and proceeded on his usual tour through the west of England, and Cornw^all. Notmthstanding his regular visits to Cornwall, he ap- pears, from some reason, never to have turned aside to Falmouth, since the time of his preaching there forty years before, when he met with so violent a reception. He now paid that place a visit, and remarks, — " The last time I was here, about forty years ago, I w^as taken prisoner by an immense mob, gaping and roaring like lions ; but how is the tide turned ! High and low now lined the streets from one end of the town to the other, out of stark love and kindness, gaping and staring as if the King were going by. In the evening I preached on the smooth top of the hill, at a small distance from the sea, to the largest congregation I have ever seen in Cornwall, except in or near Redruth ; and such a time I have not knoAvn before, since I returned from Ireland. God moved wonderfully on the hearts of the people, who all seemed to know the day of their visitation."
From Cornwall he returned by way of Bristol and Bath to London. In the early part of the next year, we find him again at Bristol ; from whence he proceeded.
330
preaching at several of the intermediate towns, to Bir- mingham; and from thence thi-ough Staffordshire to Madeley, where we find the folloAving affecting entry in his Journal : —
" At nine I preached to a select congi-egation on the deep things of God ; and in the evening on, ' He is ahle to save unto the uttermost all them that come unto God thi-ough him/ Friday, 26, I finished my sermon on the ' Wedding Garment ; ' perhaps the last that I shall MTite. My eyes are now waxed dim. My natural force is abated. However, while I can, I would fain do a little for God, before I di-op into the dust."
The societies in Cheshire, Lancashire, and the north of England, once more, and for the last time, saw the man, to whom, imder God, they owed their religious existence. On his return southward, he passed through the East Riding of Yorkshire, to Hull ; preaching in every place as on the brink of eternity. He also visited Epworth, and various parts of Lincolnshire ; and, upon attaining his eighty-eighth year, has the following re- flections : —
" This day I enter into my eighty-eighth year. For above eighty-six years, I found none of the infirmities of old age ; my eyes did not wax dim, neither was my na- tural strength abated ; but last August, I found almost a sudden change : my eyes were so dim that no glasses would help me : my strength likewise now quite forsook me, and probably will not return in this world : but I feel no pain from head to foot ; only, it seems, nature is exhausted, and, humanly speaking, will sink more and more, till
* The weaiy springs of life stand still at last.' "
" This," says Dr. Whitehead, " at length was literally the case ; the death of Mr. Wesley, like that of his bro- ther Charles, being one of those rare instances in which nature, drooping under the load of years, sinks by a gen-
331
tic decay. For several years preceding his death, this decay was, pcrliaps, more visible to others than to him- self, particularly by a more frequent disposition to sleep during the day, by a growing defect in memory, a faculty he once jjossessed in a high degi'ee of perfection, and by a general diminution of the vigour and agility he had so long enjoyed. His labours, however, suffered little in- teiTuption ; and when the summons came, it found him, as he always wished it should, in the harness^ still occu- pied in his Master's w^ork ! "
Still his Journal records his regular visitation of the principal jjlaces where societies existed, and exhibits the same variety and raciness of remark on men and books, and other subjects ; although writing must, at that time, have become exceedingly difficult to him from the fail- ure of his sight. This most interesting record of unpar- alleled labours " in the Gospel " was, for this reason, it is presumed, discontinued, and closes on Sunday, Octo- ber 24th, 1790, when he states that he preached twice at Spitalfields church. He continued, however, during the autumn and winter, to visit various places till Fe- bruaiy, daily praying, "Lord, let me not live to be useless." The following account of his last days is taken from the Memoir prefixed to the edition of his Works by the Rev. Joseph Benson, and is there inserted as a proper close to his Journal : —
" He preached, as usual, in different places in London and its vicinity, generally meeting the society after preaching in each place, and exhorting them to love as brethren; to fear God, and honour the King; which he M-ished them to consider as his last advice. He then usually, if not invariably, concluded, with giving out that verse : —
' O that, wthout a ling'ring groan, I may the welcome word receive ; ^ly hody with my charge lay do^Mi, And cease at once to work and live/
332
" He proceeded in tliis way till the usual time of his leaving London apjjroached, when, with a yie^y to take his accustomed journey through Ireland or Scotland, he sent his chaise and horses before him to Bristol, and took places for himself and his friend in the Bath coach. But his mind, ^vith all its vigoui-, could no longer uphold his Avorn-out and sinking body. Its powers ceased, although, by slow and almost imperceptible degrees, to perform their sundry offices, until, as he often expressed himself,
' The weary wheels of life stood still at last.'
*' Thursday, February, 17, 1791, he preached at Lam- beth ; but, on his return, seemed much indisposed, and said, he had taken cold. The next day, however, he read and wrote as usual ; and in the evening, preached at Chelsea, from, ' The King's business requires haste, ' although ^yiih. some difficulty, having a high degree of fever upon him. Indeed he was obliged to stop once or twice, informing the people that his cold so affected his voice as to prevent his speaking without those necessary pauses. On Saturday he still persevered in his usual employments, though, to those about him, his complaints seemed evidently increasing. He dined at Islington, and at dinner desired a friend to read to him four chap- ters out of the book of Job, viz., from the fourth to the seventh inclusive. On Sunday he rose early, according to custom, but quite unfit for any of his usual Sabbath- day's exercises. At seven o'clock he was obliged to lie down, and slept between three and four houi'S. "VMien he awoke, he said, ' I have not had such a comfortable sleep this fortnight past.' In the afternoon he lay doMTi again, and slept an hour or two. Afterwards two of his o^yn discourses on our Lord's Sermon on the Mount were read to him, and in the evening he came dovm to supper.
" Monday the 21st, he seemed much better ; and
333
though his friends tried to dissuade him from it, he would keep an engagement, made some time l)efore, to dine at T\nckenham. In his way thither lie called on Lady ]Mary Fitzgerald : the conversation was truly pro- fitable, and well became a last visit. On Tuesday he went on with his usual work, preached in the evening at the chapel in the City-road, and seemed much better than he had been for some days. On Wednesday he went to Leatherhead, and preached to a small company on, ' Seek ye the Lord while he may be found ; call ye upon him while he is near.' This proved to be his last sermon : here ended the public labours of this great Minister of Jesus Christ. On Thursday he paid a visit to ]\[r. WolflT s family at Balham, where he was cheerful, and seemed nearly as well as usual, till Friday, about breakfast time, when he grew very heavy. About eleven o'clock he returned home, extremely ill. His friends were struck with the manner of his getting out of the carriage, and still more with his apparent weakness when he went up stairs and sat doA^Ti in his chair. He now- desired to be left alone, and not to be inteiTupted by any one, for half an hour. When that time was expired, some mulled wine was brought him, of which he drank a little. In a few minutes he tlirew it up, and said, ' I must lie down.' His friends were now alarmed, and Dr. Whitehead was immediately sent for. On his en- tering the room, he said, in a cheerful voice, ' Doctor, they are more afraid than hurt.' Most of this day he lay in bed, had a quick pulse, with a considerable degree of fever and stupor. And Saturday, the 26th, he con- tinued in much the same state ; taking very little either of medicine or nourishment.
" Sunday morning he seemed much better, got up, and took a cup of tea. Sitting in his chair, he looked quite cheerful, and repeated the latter part of the verse, in his brother Charles's Scripture Hymns, on ' Forsake me not when my strength faileth ; ' y\z.. —
334
' TiU glad I lay this body down, Tliy servant, Lord, attend 5 And, O ! my life of mercy crown With a triiimpliant end.'
Soon after, in a most emphatical manner, lie said, ' Our friend Lazarus sleepetli/ Exerting himself to converse with some friends, he was soon fatigued, and ohhged to lie do^Mi. After lying quiet some time, he looked up, and said, ' Speak to me ; I cannot speak/ On which one of the company said, ' Shall we pray with you, Sir ? ' He earnestly replied, ' Yes.' And while they prayed, his whole soul seemed engaged with God for an answer, and his hearty Anien showed that he perfectly under- stood what was said. Ahout half an hour after, he said, ' There is no need of more ; when at Bristol, my words were,
I the chief of sinners am, But Jesns died for me.' *
" One said, ' Is this the present language of your heart, and do you now feel as you did then ?' He re- plied, ' Yes.' When the same person repeated,
' Bold I approach the' eternal throne, And claim the crown, through Christ, my own ^
and added, ' Tis enough. He our precious Immanuel
* At the Bristol Conference, in 1783, Mr. "N^'e^ley was taken very ill ; neither he nor his friends thought he could recover. From the nature of his complaint, he supposed a spasm woxild seize his stomach, and, probably, occasion sudden death. Under these views of his situation, he said to Mr. Bradford, " I have been reflecting on my past life : I have been wandering up and down, between fifty and sixtj- years, endeavouring, in my poor way, to do a little good to my fellow -creatiires : and now it is probable, that there are but a few steps between me and death ; and what have I to trust to for salvation ? I can see nothing which I have done or suflFered, that wiU bear looking at. I have no other plea than tliis, ' I the chief of sinners am. But Jesus died for me.' "
The sentiment here expressed, and his reference to it in his last sickness, plainly show how steadily he had persevered in the same views of the Gospel.
335
has purchased, has promised, all ; ' he earnestly replied, ' He is all ! He is all ! ' After this the fever was very high, and, at times, affected his recollection ; hut even then, though his head Avas subject to a temporary derangement, his heart seemed Avholly engaged in his Master's work. In the evening he got up again, and, while sitting in his chair, he said, ' How necessary it is for every one to be on the right foundation !
I the chitf of sinners am, But Jesus died for me ! '
"Monday, the 28th, his weakness increased. He slept most of the day, and spoke but little ; yet that little testified how much his whole heart was taken up in the care of the societies, the glory of God, and the promotion of the things pertaining to that kingdom to which he was hastening. Once he said, in a low but distinct manner, ' There is no way into the holiest, but by the blood of Jesus.' He afterwards inquired what the words were from which he had preached a little before at Hampstead. Being told they were these, ' Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich : ' he replied, ' That is the foundation, the only foundation : there is no other.' This day Dr. Whitehead desired he might be asked, if he would have any other physician called in to attend him : but this he absolutely refused. It is remarkable that he suffered very little pain, never com- plaining of any during his illness, but once of a pain in his left breast. This was a restless night. Tuesday morning he sang two verses of a hymn : then lying still, as if to recover strength, he called for pen and ink ; but when they were brought, he could not \mte. A person said, ' Let me ^vrite for you, Sir ; tell me what you w^ould say.' He replied, ' Nothing, but that God is \s^th. us.' In the forenoon he said, ' I will get up.' "Wliile they were preparing his clothes, he broke out in
336
a manner which, considering his extreme weakness, astonished all present, in singing,
' I'll praise my Maker wMle I've breath ; And when my voice is lost in death,
Praise shall employ my nobler powers : My days of praise shaU ne'er be past, "W'hile Ufe, and thought, and being last, Or immortality endures ! '
" Having got him into his chair, they ohserved him change for death. But he, regardless of his dying body, said, vnth a weak voice, ' Lord, thou givest strength to those that can speak, and to those who cannot. Speak, Lord, to all our hearts, and let them know that thou loosest tongues.' He then sung,
' To Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, Who sweetly aU agree, — '
Here his voice failed. After gasping for breath, he said, 'Now we have done all.' He was then laid in the bed, from which he rose no more. After resting a little he called to those who were with him to ' pray and praise.' They kneeled down, and the room seemed to be filled with the divine presence. A little after, he said, ' Let me be buried in nothing but what is woollen, and let my corpse be carried into the chapel.' Then, as if he had done mth all below, he again begged they would pray and praise. Several friends that were in the house being called up, they all kneeled down again to prayer, at Avhich time his fervour of spirit was mani- fest to every one present. But in particular parts of the prayer, his whole soul seemed to be engaged in a manner which evidently showed how ardently he longed for the full accomplishment of their united desires. And when one of the Preachers was praying in a very expressive manner, that if God were about to take away their father to his eternal rest, He would be pleased to continue and increase his blessing upon the doctrine and discipline which He had long made his servant the
837
means of propagating and establishing in the world ; such a degree of fervour accompanied his loud Anicu^ as was every way expressive of his soul's being engaged in the answer of the petitions. On rising from their knees, he took hold of all their hands, and, with the utmost placidness, saluted them, and said, 'Farewell, farewell.'
"A little after a person coming in, he strove to speak, but could not. Finding they could not under- stand him, he paused a little, and then, with all the remaining strength he had, cried out. The best of all is, God is with ns ! and soon after, lifting up his dying arm in token of -vdctory, and raising his feeble voice wdth a holy triumph not to be expressed, he again repeated the heart-reviving words. The best of all is, God is with us. Being told that his brother's widow was come, he said, ' He giveth his servants rest.' He thanked her, as she pressed his hand, and affectionately endeavoured to kiss her. On his lips being wetted, he said, ' We thank thee, O Lord, for these and all thy mercies : bless the Church and King ; and grant us truth and peace, through Jesus Christ our Lord, for ever and ever ! ' At another time he said, ' He causeth his servants to lie do^vn in peace.' Then pausing a little, he cried, ' The clouds drop fatness ! ' and soon after, ' The Lord is with us, the God of Jacob is our refuge ! ' He then called those present to prayer ; and though he w^as greatly exhausted, he appeared still more fervent in spirit. These exertions were, however, too much for his feeble frame ; and most of the night folloAving, though he often attempted to repeat the psalm before-mentioned, he could only utter,
' I'll praise — I'll praise ! '
" On Wednesday morning, the closing scene drew near. Mr. Bradford, his faithful friend, prayed with him, and the last words he was heard to articulate were,
338
' Farewell ! ' A few minutes before ten, while several of his friends were kneeling around his bed, without a lingering groan, this man of God, this beloved Pastor of thousands, entered into the joy of his Lord.
" He was in the eighty-eighth year of his age, had been sixty-five years in the ministiy ; and the preceding pages will be a lasting memorial of his uncommon zeal, diligence, and usefulness, in his Master s work, for more than half a century. His death was an admirable close to so laborious and useful a life.
" At the desire of many of his friends his corpse was placed in the New Chapel, and remained there the day before his interment. His face during that time had a heavenly smile upon it, and a beauty which was ad- mired by all that saw it.
" March the 9th was the day appointed for his inter- ment. The Preachers then in London requested that Dr. Whitehead should deliver the funeral discourse ; and the executors afterwards approved of the appoint- ment. The intention was to carry the corpse into the chapel, and place it in a raised situation before the pulpit during the service. But the crowds wliich came to see the body while it lay in the coffin, both in the private house, and especially in the chapel the day before his funeral, were so great, that his friends were apprehensive of a tumult, if they should adopt the plan first intended. It was therefore resolved the even- ing before, to bury him between five and six in the morning. Though the time of notice to his friends was short, and the design itself was spoken of with great caution, yet a considerable number of persons attended at that early hour. The late Rev. Mr. Richardson, who now lies with him in the same vault, read the funeral service in a manner that made it peculiarly affecting. When he came to that part of it, ' Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God to take unto himself the soul of aur dear Brother' &c., he substituted, with the most
339
tender emphasis, the epithet Father, instead of Brother, which had so powerful an effect on the congregation, that from silent tears they seemed universally to hurst out into loud weeping.
INSCRIPTION ON HIS COFFIN.
JOHANNES WESLEY, A. M. Olim Soc. Coll. Lin. Oxon. Ob. 2do. die Martii, 179L An. iEt. 88.*
" The discourse, by Dr. Whitehead, was delivered in the chapel at the hour appointed in the forenoon, to an astonishing multitude of people ; among whom were many Ministers of the Gospel, both of the Establish- ment and Dissenters. The audience was still and solemn as night ; and all seemed to carry away with them enlarged views of Mr. Wesley's character, and serious impressions of the importance of religion."
The following is the inscription on the marble tablet, erected to his memory , in the chapel. City-road : —
^acrcti to tf)e JHemori)
Of the Rev. JOHN WESLEY, M. A.,
Sometime Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford.
A man in Learning and sincere Piety Scarcely inferior to any ; In Zeal, Ministerial Labours, and extensive Usefulness, Superior, perhaps, to all Men, Since the Days of St. Paul.
Regardless of Fatigue, personal Danger, and Disgrace, He went out into the highways and hedges Calling Sinners to Repentance, And Publishing the Gospel of Peace.
• "John Wesley, Master of Arts, formerly Fellow of Lincoln Col- lege, Oxford, died on the second of March, 1791, in the eighty-eighth year of his age."
Q 2
340
He was the Founder of tlie Methodist Societies^ And the chief Promoter and Patron Of the Plan of Itinerant Preaching, Which he extended through Great Britain And Ireland, The West Indies and America, With unexampled Success.
He was born the 17th of June, 1703 ; And died the 2d of March, 1791, In sure and certain hope of Eternal Life, Through the Atonement and Mediation of a Crucified Saviour.
He was sixty-five Years in the Ministry, And fifty-two an Itinerant Preacher : He lived to see, in these Kingdoms only, About three hundred Itinerant, And one thousand Local Preachers, Raised up from the midst of his own People ; And eighty thousand Persons in the Societies under his care.
His Name will be ever had in grateful Remembrance By all who rejoice in the universal Spread Of the Gospel of Christ.
Soli Deo Gloria.
It would be superfluous, in closing this account of a man at once so extraordinary and so truly great, for me to attempt a delineation of his character, since this has been done so ably that nothing can easily be added with good effect. I shall, therefore, insert Dr. Whitehead's own summary, with notices by others who were person- ally acquainted with him. Taken together, they trans- mit an interesting and instructive picture of the Founder of Methodism to future ages.
Dr. Whitehead observes : —
^' Some persons have affected to insinuate that Mr.
341
Wesley was a man of slender capacity ; but certainly with, great injustice. His apprehension was clear, his penetration quick, and his judgment discriminative and sound; of which, his controversial writings, and his celebrity in the stations he held at Oxford, when young, are sufficient proofs. In governing a large body of Preachers and people, of various habits, interests, and principles, with astonishing calmness and regularity, for many years, he showed a strong and capacious mind, that could comprehend and combine together a vast variety of circumstances, and direct their influence through the great body he governed. As a scholar, he certainly held a conspicuous rank. He w^as a critic in the Latin and Greek classics ; and was well acquainted with the Hebrew, and with several modem tongues. But the Greek was his favourite language, in which his knowledge was extensive and accurate. At College, he had studied Euclid, Keill, Sir Isaac New^ton's Optics, &c. : but he never entered far into the more abstruse parts, or the higher branches, of the Mathematics ; find- ing they would fascinate his mind, absorb his attention, and divert him from the pursuit of the more important objects of his ow^n profession.
" Natural history was a field in which he walked at every opportunity, and contemplated with infinite plea- sure the wdsdom, the poww, and the goodness of God, in the structure of natural bodies, and in the vaiious instincts and habits of the animal creation. But he was obliged to view these wonderful works of God in the labours and records of others ; his various and continual employments of a higher nature not permitting him to make experiments and observations for himself.*
" As a writer, Mr. Wesley certainly possessed talents sufficient to procure him considerable reputation. But he did not wTite for fame : his object was chiefly to
• He, however, employed much leisure time whilst at College in the study of Anatomy and Medicine.
342
instruct and benefit that numerous class of people who have little learning, little money, and but little time to spare for reading. In all his Avritings he constantly kept these circumstances in \dew. Content with doing good, he used no trappings merely to please, or to gain applause. The distinguishing character of his style is brevity and perspicuity. He never lost sight of the rule which Horace gives, —
' Est brevitate ojms, tit cnrrat sentcntia, neu se Impediat verbis lassas onerantibus aures.'
' Concise your diction, let yonr sense be clear, Nor with a weight of words fatigue the ear.'
In all his -writings his words are well chosen, jmre, pro- per to his subject, and precise in their meaning. His sentences commonly have the attributes of clearness, unity, and strength : and whenever he took time, and gave the necessary attention to his subject, both his manner of treating it, and his style, show the hand of a master.*
" The follo^^^ng is a just character of Mr. Wesley as a Preacher: 'His attitude in the pulpit was graceful and easy ; his action calm and natural, yet pleasing and expressive; his voice not loud, but -^^ear and manly; his style neat, simple, and perspicuous, and admirably adapted to the capacity of his hearers. His discourses, in point of composition, were extremely different on dif- ferent occasions. When he gave himself sufficient time for preparation, he succeeded ; but when he did not, he frequently failed.' It was, indeed, manifest to his friends, for many years before he died, that his employ- ments were too many, and that he preached too often to appear with the same advantage at all times in the pulpit. His sermons were always short ; he was seldom
* His treatise on Original Sin, his Appeals, and some of his Ser- mons, are instances of finished and careful composition ; and are equally to be admired for clearness of method, and the force of many passages which are truly eloquent.
a43
more than half an hour in delivering a discourse, some- times not so long. His sulyects were judiciously cho- sen ; instructive and interesting to the audience, and well adapted to gain attention and warm the heart.
" The labours of Mr. Wesley in the work of the min- istry, for fifty years together, were without precedent. During this period, he travelled about four thousand five hundred miles every year, one year with another, chiefly on horseback. It had been impossible for him to accomplish this almost incredible degree of exertion ^vithout great punctuality and care in the management of his time. He had stated hours for every purpose : and his only relaxation was a change of employment. His rules were like the laws of the Medes and Persians, absolute and irrevocable. He had a peculiar pleasure in reading and study, and every literary man knows hovv^ apt this passion is to make him encroach on the time which ought to be employed in other duties. He had a high relish for conversation, especially with pious, learned, and sensible men ; but whenever the hour came when he was to set out on a journey, he instantly quitted the company with which he might be engaged, without any apparent reluctance. For fifty-two years, or up- wards, he gen J .^ally delivered two, frequently three or four, sermons in a day. But calculating only two ser- mons a day, and allowing, as a ^^Titer of his Life has done, fifty annually for extraordinary occasions, the whole number of sermons he preached during this period will be forty thousand five hundred and sixty. To these must be added an infinite number of exhorta- tions to the societies after preaching, and in other occa- sional meetings at which he assisted.
" In social life, Mr. Wesley was lively and conversa- tional. He had the talent of making himself exceed- ingly agreeable in company ; and having been much accustomed to society, the rules of good breeding were habitual to him. The abstraction of a scholar did not
344
appear in his behayiour ; but he was attentiye and poHte. He spoke a good deal where he saw it was expected, which was almost always the case wherever he visited. Ha\dng seen much of the world in his tra- vels, and read more, his mind was stored with an infinite number of anecdotes and observations ; and the manner in which he related them was no inconsiderable addition to the entertainment and instruction they afforded. It was impossible to be long in his company, either in pub- lic or private, without partaking of his placid cheerful- ness ; which was not abated by the infirmities of age, or the approach of death ; but was as conspicuous at fouTscore-and-seven, as at one-and-twenty.
"A remarkable feature in Mr. TN^esley's character, was his placability. Having an active penetrating mind, his temper was naturally quick, and even tending to sharpness. The influence of rehgion, and the constant habit of patient tliinking, had, in a great measure, cor- rected this disposition. In general, he preserved an air of sedateness and tranquillity, which formed a striking contrast to the liveliness conspicuous in all his actions. Persecution, abuse, and injury, he bore from strangers, not only without anger, but without any apparent emo- tion ; and what he said of himself was strictly true, that he had a gi*eat facility in forgiving injuries. Submission, on the part of the off'ender, presently disarmed his re- sentment, and he would treat him with great kindness and cordiality. No man was ever more free from jeal- ousy or suspicion than Mr. AVesley, or laid himself more open to the impositions of others. Though his confidence was often abused, and circumstances sometimes took place which would have made almost any other man suspicious, yet he suspected no one ; nor was it easy to con\4nce him that any one had intentionally deceived him ; and when facts had demonstrated that this was actually the case, he would allow no more than that it was so in that single instance. If the person acknow-
S45
ledged his fiiult, he believed him sincere, and would trust him again. If we view this temper of his mind in connexion with the circumstance, that his most pri- vate papers lay open to the inspection of those constant- ly about him, it will afford as strong a proof as can well be given, of the integrity of his own mind ; and that he was at the fiirthest distance from any intention to deceive, or impose upon others.
" The temperance of Mr, TV^esley was extraordinary. AVhen at College he canied this so far, that his friends thought him blamable. But he never imposed upon others the same degree of rigour he exercised upon him- self. He only said, I must be the best judge of what is hurtful or beneficial to me. Among other things, he was remarkable for moderation in sleep ; and his notion of it cannot be better explained than in his own words. ' Healthy men,' says he, ' require above six hours' sleep ; healthy women, a little above seven, in four-and-twenty. If any one desires to know exactly what quantity of sleep his own constitution requires, he may very easily make the experiment which I made about sixty years ago. I then waked every night about twelve or one, and lay awake for some time. I readily concluded, that this arose from my being in bed longer than nature required. To be satisfied, I procured an alarum, Avhich waked me the next morning at seven, (nearly an hour earlier than I rose the day before,) yet I lay awake again at night. The second morning I rose at six ; but notwithstanding this, I lay awake the second night. The third morning I rose at five ; but, nevertheless, I lay awake the third night. The fourth morning I rose at four, as, by the grace of God, I have done ever since: tmd I lay awake no more. And I do not noAV lie awake, taking the year round, a quarter of an hour together in a month. By the same experiment, rising earlier and earlier every morning, may any one find how much sleep he wants.'
Q 5
346
" It must, however, be observed, that, for many years before his death, Mr. Wesley slept more or less during the day ; and his great readiness to fall asleep at any time when fatigued, was a considerable means of keep- ing up his strength, and enabling him to go through so much labour. He never could endure to sleep on a soft bed. Even in the latter part of life, when the infirmi- ties of age pressed upon him, his whole conduct was at the greatest distance from softness or effeminacy.
" A writer of Mr. Wesley's Life, from whom some observations respecting his general character have already been taken, has further observed. Perhaps the most charitable man in England was Mr. Wesley. His liberality to the poor knew no bounds but an empty pocket. He gave away, not merely a certain part of his income, but all that he had : his own wants pro- vided for, he devoted all the rest to the necessities of others. He entered upon this good work at a very early period. We are told, that, ' when he had thirty pounds a year, he lived on twenty-eight, and gave away forty shillings. The next year, receiving sixty pounds, he still lived on twenty-eight, and gave away two-and- thirty. The third year he received ninety pounds, and gave away sixty-two. The fourth year he received one hundred and twenty pounds. Still he lived on twenty- eight, and gave to the poor ninety-two.' In this ratio he proceeded during the rest of his life : and, in the course of fifty years, it has been supposed, he gave away between twenty and thirty thousand pounds ; * a great part of which most other men would have put out at interest, upon good security.
" In the distribution of his money, Mr. Wesley was as disinterested as he was charitable. He had no regard to family connexions, nor even to the wants of the Preachers who laboured with him, in preference to
* Money chiefly arissing from the constant and large sale of his writings, and the works he abridged.
347
strangers. He knew that these had some friends ; and he thought that the poor destitute stranger might have none, and therefore had the first claim on his liberaHty. When a trifling legacy has been paid him, he has been known to dispose of it in some charitable way before he slept, that it might not remain his own property for one night. He often declared that his own hands should be his executors ; and though he gained all he could by his publications, and saved all he could, not wasting so much as a sheet of paper ; yet, by giving all he could, he was preserved from laying up treasures upon earth. He had said in print, that if he died worth more than ten pounds, independent of his books, and the arrears of his fellowship, which he then held, he would give the world leave to call him 'a thief and a robber.* This declaration, made in the integrity of his heart, and the height of his zeal, laid him imder some inconveni- ences afterwards, from circumstances which he could not at that time foresee. Yet in this, as all his friends expected, he literally kept his word, as far as human foresight could reach. His chaise and horses, his clothes, and a few trifles of that kind, were all, his books excepted, that he left at his death. Whatever might be the value of his books, this altered not the case, as they were placed in the hands of trustees, and the profits arising from the sale of them were to be applied to the use and benefit of the Conference for public purposes; reserving only a few legacies and a rent-charge of eighty-five pounds a year to be paid to his brother's widow, which was in fact a debt, in consideration for the copy-right of his brother s hymns.
" Among the other excellencies of Mr. Wesley, his moderation in controversy deserves to be noticed. Writers of controversy too often forget, that their own character is intimately connected with the manner in which they treat others : and if they have no regard for their opponents, they ought to have some respect for
348
themselves. When a A\Titer becomes personal and abusive, it affords a fair presumption against his argu- ments, and tends to put his readers on their guard. Most of Mr. Wesley's opponents were of this descrip- tion ; their railing was much more violent than their reasons were cogent. Mr. Wesley kept his temper, and ^^Tote like a Christian, a gentleman, and a scholar. He might have taken the words of the excellent Hooker, as a motto to his polemical tracts, ' To your railing I say nothing ; for your reasons take what follows.* He admired the temper in which Mr. Law Avrote contro- versy : only in some instances Mr. Law shows a con- tempt for his opponent, which Mr. Wesley thought highly improper."
To these remarks of Dr. Whitehead may be added two or three sketches of Mr. Wesley's character, drawn up by different persons, and printed soon after his death. The first is anonymous : —
" Now that Mr. John Wesley has finished his course upon earth, I may be allowed to estimate his character, and the loss the world has sustained by his death. Upon a fair account, it appears to be such, as not only annihilates all the reproaches that have been cast upon him ; but such as does honour to mankind, at the same time that it reproaches them. His natural and acquired abilities were both of the highest rank. His apprehen- sion was lively and distinct ; his learning extensive. His judgment, though not infallible, was, in most cases, excellent. His mind was steadfast and resolved. His elocution was ready and clear, gi'aceful and easy, accu- rate and unaffected. As a m'iter, his style, though unstudied, and flowing with natural ease, yet for accu- racy and perspicuity was such as may vie with the best writers in the English language. Though his temper was naturally warm, his manners were gentle, simple, and uniform. Never were such happy talents better seconded by an unrelenting perseverance in those
349
courses which his singular endo^yments, and his zealous love to the interests of mankind, marked out for him. His constitution was excellent : and never was a consti- tution less ahused, less spared, or more excellently applied, in an exact subservience to the faculties of his mind. His labours and studies were wonderful. The latter were not confined to theology only, but extended to every subject that tended either to the improvement or the rational entertainment of the mind. If we con- sider his reading by itself, his writings and his other labour's by themselves, any one of them will appear suf- ficient to have kept a person of ordinary application busy during his whole life. In short, the transactions of his life could never have been performed, without the utmost exertion of two qualities, which depended, not upon his capacity, but on the uniform steadfastness of his resolution. These were inflexible temperance, and unexampled economy of time. In these he was a pat- tern to the age he lived in ; and an example, to what a surprising extent a man may render himself useful in his generation, by temperance and pmictuality. His friends and followers have no reason to be ashamed of the name of Methodist, which he has entailed upon them : as, for an iminterrupted course of years, he has given the world an instance of the possibility of living without wasting a single hour ; and of the advantage of a regular distribution of time, in discharging the important duties and purposes of life. Few ages have more needed such a public testimony to the value of time ; and perhaps none have had a more conspicuous example of the perfection to which the improvement of it may be carried.
" As a Minister, his labours were unparalleled, and such as nothing could have supported him under but the warmest zeal for the doctrine he taught, and for the eternal interests of mankind. He studied to be gentle, yet vigilant and faithful towards all. He possessed
350
himself in patience, and preserved himself improvoked, nay, even unruffled, in the midst of persecution, re- proach, and all manner of abuse both of his person and name. But let his own works praise him. He now enjoys the fruits of his labours, and that praise which he sought, not of men, but of God.
" To finish the portrait. Examine the general tenor of his life, and it will be found self-evidently inconsistent wdth his being a slave to any one passion or pursuit, that can fix a blemish on his character. Of what use were the accumulation of wealth to him, who, through his whole course, never allowed himself to taste the repose of indolence, or even of the common indulgence in the use of the necessaries of life ? Free from the partiality of any party, the sketcher of this excellent character, with a friendly tear, pays it as a just tribute to the memory of so great and good a man, wdio, when alive, was his friend."
Of Mr. Wesley, Mr. Alexander Knox says : — " Very lately, I had an opportunity, for some days together, of observing ^Mr. Wesley wdth attention. I endeavoured to consider him, not so much with the eye of a friend, as vnth the impartiality of a philosopher ; and I must declare, every hour I spent in his company afforded me fresh reasons for esteem and veneration. So fine an old man I never saw. The happiness of his mind beamed forth in his countenance. Every look showed how fully he enjoyed ' the gay remembrance of a life well spent : ' and wherever he went, he diffused a portion of his own felicity. Easy and affable in his demeanour, he accommodated himself to every sort of company, and showed how happily the most finished courtesy may be blended with the most perfect piety. In his conversation, we might be at a loss whether to admire most, his fine classical taste, his extensive know- ledge of men and things, or his overflowing goodness of heart. While the grave and serious were charmed with
351
his wisdom, his sportive sallies of innocent mirth de- lighted even the young and thoughtless ; and ])oth saw, in his uninterrupted cheerfulness, the excellency of true religion. No c}Tiical remarks on the levity of youth embittered his discourse ; no applausive retrospect to past times marked his present discontent. In him even old age appeared delightful, like an evening without a cloud ; and it was impossible to observe him without -wishing fervently, ' May my latter end be like his!'
" But I find myself imequal to the task of delineating such a character. "Wliat I have said may to some ap- pear as panegyric : but there are numbers, and those of taste and discernment too, who can bear witness to the truth, though by no means to the perfectness, of the sketch I have attempted. With such I have been fre- quently in his company ; and every one of them, I am persuaded, would subscribe to all I have said. For my own part, I never was so happy as while with him, and scarcely ever felt more poignant regret than at parting from him ; for well I knew, ' I ne'er should look upon his like again.' "
The following account of Mr. Wesley appeared soon after his death in a very respectable publication ; and was afterwards inserted in WoodfalFs Diary, London, June 17, 1791 :—
" His indefatigable zeal in the discharge of his duty has been long witnessed by the world ; but, as mankind are not always inclined to put a generous construction on the exertions of singular talents, his motives were imputed to the love of popularity, ambition, and lucre. It now appears that he was actuated by a disinterested regard to the immortal interests of mankind. He la- boured, and studied, and preached, and wrote, to propa- gate what he believed to be the Gospel of Christ. The intervals of these engagements were employed in go- verning and regulating the concerns of his numerous
352
societies ; assisting the necessities, solving the diffi- culties, and soothing the afflictions, of his hearers. He observ^ed so rigid a temperance, and allowed himself so little repose, that he seemed to be above the infirmities of nature, and to act independent of the earthly tene- ment he occupied. The recital of the occurrences of every day of his life would be the greatest encomium.
" Had he loved wealth, he might have accumulated it without bounds. Had he been fond of power, his influ- ence would have been worth courting by any party. I do not say he was without ambition ; he had that which Christianity need not blush at, and which virtue is proud to confess. I do not mean that which is gratified by splendour and large possessions ; but that which com- mands the hearts and affections, the homage and grati- tude, of thousands. For him they felt sentiments of veneration, only inferior to those which they paid to Heaven : to him they looked as their father, their bene- factor, their guide to glory and immortality : for him they fell prostrate before God, with prayers and tears, to spare his doom, and prolong his stay. Such a recom- pence as this is sufficient to repay the toils of the longest life. Short of this, greatness is contemptible impotence. Before this, lofty Prelates bow, and Princes hide their diminished heads.
" His zeal was not a transient blaze, but a steady and constant flame. The ardour of his spirit was neither damped by difficulty, nor subdued by age. This was ascribed by himself to the power of divine grace ; by the world, to enthusiasm. Be it what it will, it is what philosophers must envy, and infidels respect ; it is that which gives energy to the soul, and without which there can be no greatness or heroism.
"^Tiy should we condemn that in religion, which we applaud in every other profession and pursuit ? He had a vigour and elevation of mind, which nothing but the belief of the divine favour and presence could in-
353
spire. This threw a lustre round his infirmities, changed his bed of sickness into a triumphal car, and made his exit resemble an apotheosis rather than a dissolution,
" He was qualified to excel in every branch of litera- tui'e : he was well versed in the learned tongues, in me- taphysics, in oratory, in logic, in criticism, and every requisite of a Christian Minister. His style was nervous, clear, and manly ; his preaching was pathetic and per- suasive ; his Journals are artless and interesting ; and his compositions and compilations to promote knowledge and piety, were almost imiumerable.
" I do not say, he was without faults, or above mis- takes ; but they were lost in the multitude of his excel- lencies and virtues.
" To gain the admiration of an ignorant and super- stitious age, requires only a little artifice and address : to stand the test of these times, when all pretensions to sanctity are stigmatized as hypocrisy, is a proof of gen- uine piety and real usefulness. His gi-eat object was, to revive the obsolete doctrines and extinguished spirit of the Church of England ; and they who are its fi'iends cannot be his enemies. Yet for this he was treated as a fanatic and impostor, and exposed to every species of slander and persecution. Even Bishops and Dignitaries entered the lists against him ; but he never declined the combat, and generally proved victorious. He appealed to the Homilies, the Articles, and the Scriptures, as vouchers for his doctrine ; and they who could not de- cide upon the merits of the controversy, were witnesses of the eff'ects of his labours ; and they judged of the tree by its fruit. It is true, he did not succeed much in the higher walks of life ; but that impeached his cause no more than it did that of the first planters of the Gospel. However, if he had been capable of assuming vanity on that score, he might have ranked among his friends some persons of the first distinction, who would have done honour to any party. After surviving almost all
354
his adversaries, and acquiring respect among those who were the most distant from his principles, he lived to see the plant he had reared, spreading its branches far and wide, and in^-iting not only these kingdoms, but the western world, to repose under its shade. Xo sect, since the first ages of Christianity, could boast a founder of such extensive talents and endowments. If he had been a candidate for literary fame, he might have suc- ceeded to his utmost wishes ; but he sought not the praise of man ; he regarded learning only as the instru- ment of usefulness. The great purpose of his life was doing good. For this he relinquished all honour and preferment ; to this he dedicated all his powers of body and mind ; at all times and in all places, in season and out of season, by gentleness, by terror, by argument, by persuasion, by reason, by interest, by every motive and every inducement, he strove, ^vith unwearied assiduity, to turn men from the error of their ways, and awaken them to virtue and religion. To the bed of sickness, or the couch of prosperity ; to the prison, the hospital, the house of mourning, or the house of feasting ; Avherever there was a friend to serve, or a soul to save, he readily repaired ; to administer assistance or advice, reproof or consolation. He thought no office too humiliating, no condescension too Ioav, no undertaking too arduous, to reclaim the meanest of God's offspring. The souls of all men were equally precious in his sight, and the value of an immortal creature beyond all estimation. He pene- trated the abodes of wretchedness and ignorance, to res- cue the profligate from perdition ; and he communicated the light of life to those who sat in darkness and the shadow of death. He changed the outcasts of society into useful members ; civilized even savages, and filled those lips with prayer and praise that had been accus- tomed only to oaths and imprecations. But as the strongest religious impressions are apt to become languid without discipline and practice, he divided his people
355
into classes and bands, according to their attainments. He appointed frequent meetings for prayer and conver- sation, Avliere they gave an account of their experience, their hopes jmd feai's, their joys and troubles; by which means they were united to each other, and to their com- mon profession. Tliey became centinels upon each other's conduct, and securities for each other s character. Thus the seeds he sowed sprang up and flourished, bear- ing the rich fruits of every grace and virtue. Thus he governed and preserved his numerous societies, watch- ing their improvement with a paternal care, and en- couraging them to be faithful to the end.
" But I will not attempt to draw his full character, nox to estimate the extent of his labours and services. They will be best known when he shall deliver up his commission into the hands of his great Master."
The following is a description of Mr. Wesley's per- son : —
"The figure of Mr. "Wesley was remarkable. His stature was low ; his habit of body, in every period of life, the reverse of corpulent, and expressive of strict temperance and continual exercise ; and, notwithstand- ing his small size, his step was firm, and his appearance, till within a few years of his death, vigorous and mus- cular. His face, for an old man, was one of the finest we have seen. A clear, smooth forehead ; an aquiline nose ; an eye, the brightest and most piercing that can be conceived ; and a freshness of complexion, scarcely ever to be found at his years, and impressive of the most perfect health, conspired to render him a venera- ble and interesting figure. Few have seen him without being struck with his appearance : and many, who had been greatly prejudiced against him, have been kno>vn to change their opinion the moment they were intro- duced into his presence. In his countenance and de- meanour, there was a cheerfulness mingled vdth. gi-avity ; a sprightliness, which was the natural residt of an un-
356
usual flow of spirits, and yet was accompanied with every mark of the most serene tranquillity. His aspect? particularly in profile, had a strong character of acute- ness and penetration.
" In dress, he was a pattern of neatness and simpli- city : a narrow plaited stock ; a coat, with a small up- right collar ; no buckles at his knees ; no silk or velvet in any part of his apparel ; and a head as white as snow, gave an idea of something primitive and apostoUc ; while an air of neatness and cleanliness was diffused over his whole person."
CHAPTER XV.
A FEW miscellaneous topics remain to he noticed. One of the chief reasons why full and willing justice has not been always done to the labours of Mr. Wesley, has doubtless arisen from the facts, that, whatever his views might be, he raised up a people, who in his life- time formed a religious body independent of the Church, whilst yet not nominally separated from it ; and that since his death, although that separation does not affect all the members, yet the great mass of the societies, and all the Preachers, are as completely separated from the Establishment, as any body of professed Dissenters. That a strict Churchman should consider this as a great counterbalance to the good effected by Methodism, is very natural, — and he has a right to his opinions, pro- vided he holds them in charity. Still, however, this subject is so frequently dwelt upon under mistaken and imperfect views, that it demands a few additional remarks.
As far as Mr. Wesley's character is concerned, enough has been said to show the sincerity with Avhich he disa- vowed all intention of separating from the Church, and
357
of making his people separatists. This, certainly, not- withstanding tlie freedom of his opinions on church government, cannot he charged upon him in the early period of his career ; and although, in what we may call the second period, he saw so strong a tendency to sepa- ration that his fears were often excited, yet he may surely be allowed still to have proceeded straight forward, with perfect honesty of mind, in the same course, with more of hope on this subject, than of fear. Several eminent >\Titers of the Church party have thought, that even modem Methodism, though existing now in a form ap- pai*ently less friendly to union, might still with advan- tage be attached to the Church ; and they have seen but little difficulty in the project. Why then might not Mr. Wesley, even after his societies had acquired consider- able maturity, still hope that those simple institutions for promoting piety, which he had commenced, might have been recognised by the Church, and that the spirit of religion, revived already to so great an exten,t, might still further so influence the members of the Church and its Clergy, as to dispose them to view his societies with more cordiality ? He took care, therefore, and all his principles and feelings favoured the caution, that no ob- stacles should be placed in the w^ay of the closest con- nexion of his societies with the Establishment. Their services were very seldom held in the hours of her pub- lic ser\'ice ; the Methodists formed in many parishes the great body of her communicants; thousands of them died in her communion ; and the Preachers were not ordinarily permitted to administer either of the sacra- ments to the people among whom they laboured. There can be no charge, therefore, against his sincerity at this period, any more than in the first. We may think' his hopes to have been without any foundation ; and so they proved ; and the idea of uniting the modern Methodists to the Church is a very visionary one, but has doubtless been maintained by several Churchmen with great sin-
358
cerity. Separation from the Church, at a later period of Mr. Wesley's life, was certainly anticipated. That must be allowed; but an enlightened Churchman ought to think that Mr. Wesley's conduct was still worthy of praise, not of censure ; for when a partial separation was in reality foreseen as probable, it had no sanction from him, and he appeared determined so to employ his in- fluence to his last breath, that if separation did ensue, it should assume the mildest form possible, and be de- prived of all feelings of hostility. His example, the spirit of his writings, and his advices, all tended to this ; and the fact is, that, though Methodism now stands in a different relation to the Establishment than in the days of Mr. Wesley, dissent has never been formally professed by the body, and for obvious reasons. The first is, that the separation of the greater part of the society from the Church, did not in any great degree result from the principles assumed by the professed Dissenters, and which are usually made prominent in their discussions on the subject of Establishments ; the second, that a con- siderable nural)er of the Methodists actually continue in the communion of the Church of England to this day ; and the third, that to leave that communion is not in any sense a condition of membership with us. All the services of the Church and her sacraments may be ob- served by any person in the Wesleyan societies who chooses it ; and they are actually observed by many.
It was owing to these circumstances that Methodism did not rush down, but gently glided, into a state of partial division from the Church ; and this, by neither arousing party passions, nor exciting discussions on ab- stract points of church polity, has left the general feeling of affection to all that is excellent in the Establishment unimpaired. No intemperate attacks upon it have been ever sanctioned ; the attendance of the Methodists upon its services was never discouraged ; and it is surely of some account that a vast mass of people throughout the
350
country have been held in a state of friendly feeling towards a Clernfy who have nevertheless generally treated them with disdain and contumely, and many of whom have zealously emjdoyed themselves in nursing feelings of bigoted dislike to them among their friends and neigh- bours. Yet, after all, the prevalent sentiment of the Methodists, as a body, towards the Establishment has been that of friendship. It was so when the Church was in a lower religious state than it is at present ; and its more recent religious improvement has not diminished the feeling. I may venture to say, that there is a warmer regard towards the Church among the body of the Methodists now, than there was in the days of Mr. Wesley ; although there were then more Methodists than at present who professed to be of her communion. We have no respect at all to her exclusive claims of divine right, or her three orders of Ministers ; and yet have no objection to her Episcopacy, when scripturally under- stood, or her services. We smile at the claims she some- times assumes to be the exclusive instructress of the people, in a country where the statute law has given them the right to be taught by whom they please, and as explicitly protects dissent as conformity ; but we re- joice that she has great influence with the mass of the population, whenever that influence is used for the pro- motion of true religion and good morals. We wish her prosperity and perpetuity, as we wish all other Christian churches ; and the more so, as we recognise in her " the mother of us all," and can never contemplate without the deepest admiration her noljle army of confessors and martyrs, and the illustrious train of her Divines, whose writings have been, and continue to be, the light of Christendom. If Churchmen think this feeling of any importance, let them reciprocate it ; and though the for- mal union of which some of them have spoken is vision- ary, a still stronger bond of friendship might be estab- lished; and each might thus become more formidable
360
against tlie errors and evils of the times ; — for a people who have nearly half as many places of worship in the kingdom as there are parish churches, cannot be without influence.
Xor have the true causes which led to the separation of the Methodists from the Church been, in general, rightly stated. Some of the violent adherents of " the old plan," as it was called, among ourselves, have igno- rantly, or in a party spirit, attributed this to the ambi- tion and intrigues of the Preachers ; but the true causes were, that the Clerg}^, generally, did not preach the doc- trines of their own Church and of the Reformation ; and that many of them did not adorn their profession by their lives. It may be added, that, in no small number of cases, the Clergy were the persecutors and calumni- ators of the Wesleyan societies ; that the sermons in the churches were often intemperate attacks upon their cha- racters and opinions ; and that the Methodists were fre- quently regarded as intruders at the table of the Lord, rather than as welcome communicants. These were the reasons why, long before Mr. Wesley's death, a great number of his societies were anxious to have the sacra- ments from the hands of their own Preachers, under whose ministry they were instructed and edified, in whose characters they had confidence, and with respect to whom they knew, that if any one disgraced his pro- fession, he would not be suffered long to exercise it.
Such were the true causes which led to the partial separation of the Methodist societies from the commu- nion of the Church, after the death of Mr. Wesley ; and this is an answer to the ol)jection, repeated a thousand times, that we have departed from Mr. Wesley's princi- ples. The fact is, that though full relief to the con- sciences of the societies in general was refused by Mr. Wesley's authority, yet he himself was obliged to allow a relaxation from his o^^ti rule in London, and some other principal to^vns, by giving the Lord's supper him-
361
self, or obtaining pious Clergymen to administer it in his cli.apcls. After his death it was out of the power of the Conference, had they not felt the force of the rea- sons urged upon them, to prevent the administration of the sacraments to the people by their own Preachers. Yet, in the controversy which this subject excited, spe- culative principles had little part. The question stood on plain practical grounds : — Shall the societies be ob- liged, from their conscientious scruples, to neglect an or- dinance of God ? Or shall we drive them to the Dis- senters, whose peculiar doctrines they do not believe ? Or shall we, under certain regulations, accede to their wishes ? So far from Mr. Wesley's principles and views ha"vdng lost their influence with the Conference, the sacraments were forced upon none, and recommended to none. The old principles were held as fast as higher duties would allow. Many, indeed, of the people, and some of the Preachers, opposed even these concessions ; but the plan which was adopted to meet cases of con- scientious scmple, and yet to avoid encoui-aging a depar- ture from the primitive system, leaving every individual to act in this respect as he was persuaded in his own mind, and receive the Lord's supper at church or at chapel, was at length, by both parties in England, cordially ac- quiesced in, as wan-anted equally by principle and by prudence. Assuredly the Church w^ould have gained nothing by a different measure, for the dissidents w^ould have been compelled to join other communions. Had the Church been provided early with an evangelical and I a holy ministry, that separation w^ould not have taken place ; for the controversy between the Church and the , Dissenters was little known, and still less regarded by the majority of the Methodist societies at that time ; and the case is not greatly altered at the present day. The Clergy had lost their hold upon the people generally, through neglect ; and that revival of the spirit of truth and holiness, Avhicli we are now so happy to witness
B
362
among them, came too late to prevent the results just stated.
And what should we do now, if we were disposed to revert to the state of things in Mr. Wesley's time ? It is true, we should more rarely meet with immoral Clergymen; and so that part of the case would be relieved as a matter of conscience. But would the Methodist societies meet mth friendly Clergjonen ; with men who would bear with so many communicants, in addition to those who now attend their churches ? And if they were brought to attend the services of their parish churches, would they be disposed long to hear those of the Clergy who never preach the doctrines of the Arti- cles of their o\yn Church ? — or those who follow some great names of the present day, and neologise as far as decency permits ? — or those of the evangelical party, ^vhose discourses are strongly impregnated vdih. Calvin- ism ? — or those who place their speculations on the pro- phecies among the means of grace and salvation ? Our people would neither hear such Clergymen themselves, nor could they conscientiously train up their families to listen to what they believe great error ; and so if we were to go back, as we have been exhorted, to Mr. Wes- ley's first plan, the majority of our people would, as then, neither attend church nor sacrament, and the same process would have to be repeated again, with probably less peaceful results.
" But ' great evil ' has resulted to the Church from JMethodism." This has been often said, certainly never substantiated ; and this defence of the hostile feeling of many Churchmen towards Mr. Wesley and his socie- ties stands upon no solid ground. On the contrary, it seems not at all difficult to make it plainly appear that great good has resulted to the Chui-ch, as well as to the nation. When this question is under consideration by Churchmen, they look at the mere fact that a gi-eat body of people have been raised up, as they say, out of the
3()3
Church, within a century past, excelling in number almost, if not entirely, the whole of the old bodies of Dissenters ; and they assume that if the Wesleys and Mr. Whitefield had never appeared, the Church would have been in as improved a state as now, with none but the old Dissenters to contend with. There is great fal- lacy in both these views, which merits to be pointed out.
When the Messrs. Wesley, Mr. Whitefield, and their early coadjutors entered upon their itinerant career, it is a matter of fact and history, that no general plans for the illumination of the nation were either in operation, or in the contemplation of any one. Nothing had this bearing. There were no persons associated in such institutions of any kind, making this a common object. The pious labours of a few zealous Clergymen, (and few they were,) and of the Ministers of other denominations, were confined to their own parishes and congregations. There were no means of general application in exist- ence to remove the ignorance and correct the vices which were almost universal. The measures taken by the founders of Methodism to correct existing evils were on a large scale. They acted in concert ; they conceived noble designs. They visited the large towns ; they laboured in the populous raining, manufacturing, and commercial districts ; they preached in places of public resort; they formed religious societies, and inspired them with zeal for the instruction and salvation of their neighbours ; they employed men of zeal, character, and competent acquaintance with practical and experimental relioaon to assist them in this work as it widened before
o
them ; and they gave it their vigilant superintendence. The benefits they were the means of producing were not confined to individuals ; they influenced whole neigh- bourhoods. Religious knowledge was spread, and reli- gious influence exerted. The manners of the rude were civilized; barbarous sports and pastimes fell greatly into disuse ; and a higher standard of morals was erected, r2
364
of itself of no small importance to the reformation of manners.
It is a matter of history, that, beside those means which were afforded by their personal labours, and by the auxiliaries they brought forward to their assistance, in order to revive and extend the spirit of religion in the nation, for a gTcat number of years no other means of extensive application were employed to promote this end. The effects which were thus produced began, however, after a considerable time had elapsed, to ope- rate collaterally as well as directly. Many of the Clergy were aroused, and the doctrines of the Articles and the liomilies began to be heard more distinctly and more frequently in their pulpits. Holy and zealous men in different denominations began to labour for the public instruction and reformation. The institution of Sunday- schools, though devised by a Churchman, was, at first, but slowly encouraged. The Methodists and Dissenters were carrying those schools to a great extent when the members of the Chm-ch followed : some from a fear, laudable enough, lest the body of the poor should be alienated from the Establislmient ; others, as perceiving in the institution the means of convepng instruction and religious influence to those who most needed them. The circulation of the Scriptures by Bible Societies fol- lowed ; but still that was an effect of the new order of principles and feelings which had been introduced into the nation. These principles of zeal for the moral im- provement of society further led, at a later period, to general measures for the education of the poor by the two great national Education Societies, which promise so much benefit to the country. All these efforts for enlightening and moralizing the people may be traced to several intermediate causes ; but it is only justice to the memory of such men as the Wesleys and Whitefield, men so often flippantly branded as enthusiasts, to state, that they all primarily sprang from that spirit which,
365
under God, they were the means of exciting in a shim- bering Church, and in a dark and neglected land. Tliis is a point not to be denied ; for long before any of those efforts for public instruction and reformation ^vhich could be considered national were called forth, those aspersed men were pursuing their gigantic labours among the profligate population of London, and of the principal towns of the kingdom ; among the miners of Cornwall, the colliers of Kingswood and Newcastle, and the manu- facturers of Yorkshire and Lancashire ; whilst the Preachers they employed were every year spreading themselves into dark semi-barbarous villages in the most secluded parts of the kingdom ; enduring bitter priva- tions, and encountering, almost daily, the insults of rude mobs, that they might convey to them the knowledge of religion.
Now, in order to judge of these efforts, and to ascer- tain what " evil " has resulted to the Church of England from Mr. Wesley's measures, it is but fair to consider what the state of the country and of the Church must, in all human probability, have been, had he and his associates never appeared, or confined themselves to the obscurity of Ep worth and similar parishes. It is not denied that other means and agents might have been raised up by God to effect the purposes of his mercy ; but it is denied that any such were raised up, — for this is matter of fact. No agency has appeared in the Church, or out of it, tending to the general instruction and evangelizing of the nation, and operating on a large scale, which is not much subsequent in its origin to the exertions of the Messrs. Wesley and ^VTiitefield ; and which may not be traced to the spirit which they excited, and often into the very bosoms of those who derived their first light and influence, either directly or indirectly, from them. What was^ and not what might have been, can only be made the groimd of argument. . But for their labours, therefore, and the labours of
366
those persons in the Church, among the Dissenters, and their o^mi people, whom they imhued with the same spirit, that state of things in the Church of England, and in the country at large, which has been already described, must have continued, at least for many years, for any thing which appears to the contrary for no substitute for their exertions was supplied by any party. They took the place of none who were exerting them- selves : they opposed no obstacle to the operation of any plan of usefulness, had it been in preparation. If they, therefore, had not appeared, and kindled that flame of religious feeling which ultimately spread into many denominations of Christians, and thus gave birth to that variety of effort which now diffuses itself through the land, it is a very erroneous conclusion to suppose, that a later period would have found the nation and the Church at all improved. The probability, almost amounting to certainty, is, that both would have been found still more deteriorated, and in a state which would have presented obstacles much more formidable to their recovery. For all who have given attention to such subjects must know, that a number of those demoral- izing causes were then coming into operation, which, with all the counteractions since supplied by the Church, and the different religious sects, by schools, and by Bibles, have produced very injurious effects upon the morals and principles of the nation : — that the tide of an unprecedented commercial prosperity began then to flow into the coimtry, and continued, for a long suc- cession of years, to render the means of sensual indul- gence more ample, and to corrupt more deeply all ranks of society; — that in consequence of the independence thus given to the lower orders in many of the most populous districts the moral control and influence of the higher became gradually weaker ; — that the agita- tion of political subjects, during the American quarrel and the French Revolution, with the part which even
367
the operative classes were able to take in such discus- sions hy means of an extended education, produced, as will always be the case among the half-informed, a strong tendency to republicanism, a restless desire of political change on every pinching of the times, and its constant concomitant, an aversion to the national Estal)- lishment, partly as the result of ill-digested theories, and partly because this feeling was encouraged by the negligent habits of many of the Clergy, and the absence of that influence which they might have acquired in their parishes by careful pastoral attentions. To all this is to be added the dilfusion of infidel principles, both of foreign and home growth, which from the studies of the learned, descended into the shop of the mechanic, and, embodied in cheap and popular >vorks, found their w^ay into every part of the empire. To counteract agencies and prmciples so active and so pernicious, it is gi-anted that no means have yet been applied of complete ade- quacy. This is the reason why their effects are so rife in the present day, and that we are now in the midst of a state of things which no considerate man can contem- plate without some anxiety. These circumstances, so devastating to morals and good principles, could only have been fully neutralized by the ardent exertions of every Clergyman in his parish, of every Dissenting Minister in his congregation, of every Methodist Preacher in his Circuit, of every private Christian in his own circle, or in the place which useful and pious institutions of various kinds would have assigned him ; and even then the special blessing of God would have been necessary to give effect to the whole. But had no correctives been applied, what had been the present state of the nation and of the Church ? The labours of the founders of Methodism were, from the beginning, directly coun- teractive of the evils just mentioned ; and those have little reason to stigmatize them who deplore such evils most, and yet have done least for their correction and
f
368
restraint. Wherever these men Avent, they planted the principles of religion in the minds of the multitudes who heard them ; they acted on the offensive against immorality, infidelity, and error; the societies they raised were employed in doing good to all ; the persons they associated with them in the work of national reformation were always engaged in diffusing piety ; and though great multitudes were heyond their reach, they spread themselves into every part of the land, turning the attention of men to religious concerns, calming their passions, guarding them against the strifes of the world, enjoining the scriptural principles of " ohedience to magistrates," and a sober, temperate, peaceable, and benevolent conduct. The direct effect of their exertions was great ; and it increased in energy and extent as the demoralizing causes before-mentioned acquired also greater activity ; and when their indirect influence began to appear more fully in the national Church, and in other religious bodies, remedies more commensurate with the evils existing in the country began to be applied. I shall not affect to say what would have been the state of the Church of England under the uncontrolled operation of all the causes of moral deterioration, and civil strife, to which I have adverted ; or what hold that Church would have had upon the people at this day, if the spirit of religion had not been revived in the country, and if, when ancient prejudices were destroyed or weakened by the general spread of information among men, no new bond between it and the nation at large had been created. But if, as I am happy to believe, the national Church has much more influence and much more respect now than for- merly ; and if its influence and the respect due to it are increasing with the increase of its evangelical Clergy, all this is owing to the existence of a stronger spirit of piety ; and in producing that, the first great instruments were the men whose labours have been mentioned in t
369
the preceding pages. Not only has the spirit which they excited improved the religious state of the Church, but it has disposed the great body of religious people, not of the Church, to admire and respect those numerous members of the Establishment, both Clergymen and laics, whose eminent piety, talents, and usefulness, have done more to abate the prejudices arising from different views of church government, than a thousand treatises could have effected, however eloquently m'itten, or ably argued.
It may also be asked, " Who are the persons whom the Methodists have alienated from the Chui'ch ? " In this too, the Church writers have laboured under gi-eat mistakes. They have " alienated " those, for the most part, who never were, in any substantial sense, and never would have been, of the Church. Very few of her pious members have at any time been separated from her communion by a comiexion with us; and many who became serious through the Methodist ministry, continued attendants on her services, and observers of her sacraments. This was the case during the life of Mr. Wesley, and in many instances is so still ; and when an actual separation of a few persons has occurred, it has been much more than compensated by a return of others fi'om us to the Church, especially of opulent persons, or their children, in consequence of that superior influence which an established Church must always exert upon people of that class. For the rest, they have been brought chiefly from the ranks of the ignorant and the careless ; persons who had little knowledge, and no experience of the power of religion : negligent of religious worship of every kind, and many of whom, but for the agency of Methodism, would have swelled the ranks of those who are equally disaffected to Church and State. If such persons are not now Church- men, they are influenced by no feelings hostile to the institutions of their country.
370
Such considerations may tend to convey more sober views on a subject often taken up in beat :— that they will quite disarm the feeling against which they are levelled, is more than can be hoped for, considering the effects of party spirit, and the many forms of virtue which it simulates. However, it is no'^hing new for the Methodists to endure reproach, and to be subject to misrepresentations. Perhaps something of an exclusive spirit may have grown up amongst us in consequence ; but, if so, it has this palliation, that we are quite as expansive as the circumstances in which we have ever been placed could lead any reasonable man to anticipate. It might abnost be said of us, " Lo, the people shall dwell alone." The high Churchman has persecuted us because we are separatists ; the high Dissenter has often looked upon us with hostility because we would not see that an Establishment necessarily, and i?i se, involved a sin against the supremacy of Christ ; the rigid Calvinist has disliked us because we hold the redemption of all men ; the Pelagianized AiTninian, because we contend for salvation by grace ; the Antinomian, because we insist upon the perpetual obligation of the moral law ; the Moralist, because we exalt faith ; the disaffected, because we hold that loyalty and religion are insepara- ble ; the political Tory, because he cannot think that separatists from the Church can be loyal to the Throne ; the philosopher, because he deems us fanatics ; whilst semi-infidel liberals generally exclude us from all share in their liberality, except it be in their liberality of abuse. In the mean time, we have occasionally been favoured ■v\*ith a smile, though somewhat of a conde- scending one, from the lofty Churchman; and often with a fraternal embrace from pious and liberal Dis- senters : and if we act upon the principles left us by our great foimder, we shall make a meek and lowly temper an essential part of our religion ; and, after his example, move onward in the path of doing good, through " ho-
371
nour and dishonour, through evil report and good report," remembering that one fundamental princii)le of Weslejran Methodism is anti-sectarianism and a
CATHOLIC SPIRIT.
To return, however, to Mr. Wesley : Among the cen sures which have been frequently directed against him, are his alleged love of poAver, and his credulity. The first is a vice ; the second but a weakness ; and they stand therefore upon different grounds.
As to the love of power, it may be granted that, like many minds who seem bom to direct, he desired to acquire influence ; and, when he attained it, he employed his one talent so as to make it gain more talents. If he had loved power for its own sake, or to minister to selfish purposes, or to injure others, this would have been a great blemish ; but he sacrificed no principle of his o^Yn, and no interest or right of others, for its gi*atification. He gained power, as all great and good men gain it, by the very greatness and goodness with which they are endowed, and of which others are ahvays more sensible than themselves. It devolved upon him without any contrivance ; and when he knew he possessed it, no in- stance is on record of his having abused it. This is surely virtue, not vice, and virtue of the highest order. The only proof attempted to be given that he loved power is, that he never devolved his authority over the societies upon others : but this is capable of an easy ex- planation. He could not have shared his power among many^ without drawing up a foraial constitution of church-government for his societies, which would have amounted to a formal separation from the Church ; and it would have been an insane action had he devolved it upon owe, and placed himself, and the work he had effected, under the management of any individual to whom his societies could not stand in the same filial re- lation as to himself. He, however, exercised his influ- ence by aid of the counsel of others ; and allowed the
372
free discussion of all prudential matters in the Confer- ence. Had lie been armed with legal power to inflict pains and penalties, he ought to have distrusted himself, as every ynse and good man would do, and to have voluntarily put himself beyond the reach of temptation to abuse what mere man, without check, can seldom use aright. This I grant ; but the control to which he was subject was, that the union of his societies with him was perfectly voluntary, so that over them he could have no influence at all but what was founded upon character and public spirit, and fatherly affection. The power which he exercised has descended to the Conference of Preachers ; and as in his case, this has been often very absurdly complained of, as though it were parallel to the power of civil government, or to that of an established Church, supported by statutes and the civil arm. But this power, like his, is moral influence only, founded upon the pastoral character, and can exist only upon the basis of the confidence inspired by the fact of its gene- rally just and salutary exercise among a people who nei- ther are nor can be under any compulsion.
On the charge of credulity, it may be observed, that Mr. "Wesley lived in an age in which he thought men in danger of belie^dng too little, rather than too much, and his belief in apparitions is at least no proof of a credu- lousness peculiar to himself. AVith respect to the " strange accounts " which he inserted in his Magazine, and strange indeed some of them were, it has been falsely assumed that he himself believed them entirely. This is not true. He frequently remarks, that he gives no opinion, or that " he knows not what to make of the account," or that " he leaves every one to form his own judgment concerning it." He met with those relations in reading, or received them from persons deemed by him credible, and he put them on record as facts re- ported to have happened. Xow as to an unbeliever, one sees not what sound objection he can make to that
373
being recorded which has commanded the faith of others ; for as a part of the history of Iiuman ()i)inions such accounts are curious, and have their use. It neitlier followed, that the editor of the work believed every ac- count, nor that his readers should consider it true be- cause it was printed. It was for them to judge of the evidence on which the relation stood. Many of these accounts, hoAvever, Mr. Wesley did credit, because he thought that they stood on credible testimony ; and lie published them for that very purpose, for which he be- lieved they were permitted to occur, — to confirm the faith of men in an invisible state, and in the immortality of the soul. These were his motives for inserting such articles in his Magazine ; and to the censure which has been passed upon him on this account, may be opposed the words of the learned Dr. Henry More, in his letter to Glanville, the author of " Sadducismus Trimnpka- tus : " " Wherefore let the small philosophic Sir Top- lings of this present age deride as much as they w^ill, those that lay out their pains in committing to writing certain well-attested stories of apparitions do real ser- vice to true religion and sound philosophy ; and they most effectually contribute to the confounding of infi- delity and Atheism, even in the judgment of the Atheists themselves, who are as much afraid of the truth of these stories as an ape is of a w^hip, and therefore force them- selves with might and main to disbelieve them, by rea- son of the dreadful consequence of them, as to them- selves." It is sensibly observed by Jortin, in his remarks on the diabolical possessions in the age of our Lord, that " one reason for w^hich Divine Providence should suffer evil spirits to exert their malignant powers at that time, might be to give a check to Sadducism among the Jews, and Atheism among the Gentiles, and to remove in some measure these two great impediments to the recep- tion of the Gospel." For moral uses, supernatural A-isit- ations may have been allowed in subsequent ages ; and
374
lie who believes in tliem, only spreads their moral the farther hy giving them publicity. Before such a person can be fairly censured, the ground of his faith ought to be disproved, for he only acts consistently ^vith that faith. This task would, however, prove somewhat difficult.
Mr. Wesley was a voluminous Avriter ; and as he was one of the great instruments in reviving the spii'it of religion in these lands, so he led the way in those praise- worthy attempts which have been made to diffuse useful information of every kind, and to smooth the path of knowledge to the middle and lower ranks of society. Besides books on religious subjects, he published many small and cheap treatises on various branches of science ; plain and excellent grammars of the dead languages ; expurgated editions of the classic authors ; histories, civil and ecclesiastical ; and numerous abridgments of important works.*
It is his especial praise, that he took an early part in denouncing the iniquities of the African Slave Trade, and in arousing the conscience of the nation on the sub-
* Ml*. "Wesley's principal writings are, his translation of the New Testament, with Explanatory Notes, quarto ; his Journals, 6 vols, duodecimo ; his Sermons, 9 volumes duodecimo ; his Appeal to Men of Reason and Religion ] his Defence of the Doctrine of Original Sin, in Answer to Dr. Taylor ; his answers to Mr. Church, and Bishops Lavington and AY arbiurton ; and his Predestination Calmly Considered ; besides many smaller Tracts on various important subjects. His Works were published by himself in tliirty-two volumes, duodecimo, in the year 1771. An edition of them in fourteen large octavo volumes has just been completed ; with his work on the New Testa- ment in two volumes of the same size. In addition to his original compositions Mr. Wesley published upwards of a himdred and twenty different works, mostly abridged from other authors ; among which are Grammars in five different languages ; the Christian Library, in fifty duodecimo voliunes ; thirteen volumes of the Arminian Magazine ; a History of England, and a general Ecclesiastical Historj-, in four volumes each ; a Compendium of Natural Philosophy, in five volumes : and an Exposition of the Old Testament, in three quarto volumes.
375
ject. In Bristol, at that time a dark don of slave-traders, he courageously preached openly against it, defsing the rage of the slave-merchants and the moh ; and his spi- rited and ahly-reasoned tract on slavery continues to l>e admired and quoted to the present time. It may be added, that one of the last letters he ever \vrote was to Mr. Wilberforce, exhorting him to perseverance in a work, of which he was one of the leading instruments, — the elFecting the abolition of the traffic in the nerves and blood of man.
At the time of ]Mr. Wesley's death, the number of members in connexion with him in Europe, America, and the West India Islands, was 80,000. At the last Conference, (1831,) the numbers retumed were, in Great Britain, 249,119; in Ireland, 22,470; in the Foreign ^Missions, 42,743 ; total, 314,332, exclusive of more than half a million of persons in the societies in the States of America. As to the field of labour at home, the number of Circuits in the L^nited Kingdom was, at the time of his death, 115. At present they are 408. The number of Mission Stations was eight in the West Indies, and eight in British America : at present there are 156. The number of Preachers left by him was 312 : it is now 992, in the United Kingdom, and 187 in the Foreign Missions. In the United States of America the number of Preachers is 2010 ; and in the Canadian Church, 61.
Such have been the results of the labours of this great and good man. Whether they are still to diffuse a hal- lowing influence through the country, and convey the blessings of Christianity to heathen lands with the same rapidity and with the same \agour, will, under the divine blessing, depend upon those who have received from him the trust of a system of religious agency, to be employed with the same singleness of heart, the same benevolent zeal for the spiritual benefit of mankind, and the same dependence upon the Holy Spirit. I know not that it bears upon it any marks of decay, although
376
it may require to be accommodated in a few particulars to the new circumstances with which it is surrounded. The doctiiiial views which Mr. Wesley held were pro- bably nerer better understood or more accurately stated in the discourses of the Preachers ; and the moral disci- pline of the body, in all its essential parts, was never more cordially approved by the people generally, or enforced with greater faithfulness by their Pastors. Very numerous are the converts who are every year won from the world, brought under religious influence, and placed in the enjojrment of means and ordinances favour- able to their growth in religious knowledge, and holy habits ; and many are constantly passing into eternity, of whose " good hope through grace " the testimony i> in the highest degree satisfactory-. If Methodism con- tinue in vigour and purity to future ages, it will still be associated with the name of its Founder, and encircle his memory with increasing lustre ; and if it should fall into the formality and decays which have proved the lot of many other religious bodies, he will not lose liis reward. Still a glorious harvest of saved souls is laid up in the heavenly gamer, which will be his " rejoicing in the day of the Lord whilst the indirect influence of his labours upon the other religious bodies and institutions of the country will justly entitle him to be considered as one of the most honoured instruments of reviving and ex- tending the influence of religion that, since the time of the Apostles, have Ijeen raised up by the providencr of God.
1 .{^ J
London- -.—James Nichols, Printer, 46, Hoxton-Square.
|
DATE DUE |
|||
|
GAYLORD |
PRINTED IN U..S.A. |